thing else was treated of but the Popes authority but that being called into question that nothing was more dangerous For as in former times the Popes strength consisted in hauing recourse to Councels so now the security of the Popedome consisteth in declining and auoyding them and the rather because Leo hauing condemned the doctrine of Luther the same matter could not bee handled or examined in a Councell without doubting of the authority of the Apostolicall Sea 80 The Emperour hauing receiued the Decree of Noremberg was much mooued at it thinking that to treat and giue so resolute an answere to a stranger The Emperour was distasted with the decree of Noremberg Prince without his knowledge in so important a matter was but small reputation to his imperiall Maiesty Neither did the rigour of the Decree please him foreseeing the Popes displeasure whom he desired to keepe louing 1525 CLEMENT 7. CHARLES 5. HENRY 8. FRANCIS 1. and well affected towards him in regard of the warre which his Captaines then made with the French-men Wherefore he wrote backe to the Princes in Germany complaining that himselfe hauing condemned all the bookes of Luther the Diet restrained themselues onely to those that were contumelious But he reprehended them more seuerely that they had decreed the celebration of a Councell in Germany and desired the Legate to treate thereof with Hee wrtteth to the Princes the Pope as if this did not more belong to the Pope and him then vnto them who if they thought that a Councell would be so commodious for Germany they ought to haue recourse vnto him to obtaine it of the Pope howsoeuer he knowing also that this would be profitable for that Countrey was resolute it should be celebrated yet in time and place when and where himselfe could be personally present But touching a new assembly at Spira which they had ordained to order their matters of Religion vntill the time of the Councell he said that by no mean he would yeeld vnto it yea he commanded they should be carefull to obey the Edict of Wormes And commandeth the execution of the Edict of Wormes and that they handled no point of Religion vntill a Councell were called by the Popes order and his The Emperours letters more Imperious then Germany was vsed to receiue from his predecessours mooued very dangerous humors in the minds of many Princes which floting vp and downe might easily haue come to a troublesome conclusion 81 But the moouing was soone stopped and the yeare following 1525. had 1525 no negotiation in this matter For the Bores in Germany rebelled against the Princes and Magistrates and euery one was busied with the warre of the Anabaptists and in Italy in the beginning of the yeere succeeded the battell of Francis the French King is taken prisoner in the battell at Pauia Pauia and the imprisonment of Francis the French King Which so liâ—ted vp the Emperours minde that he thought he had all the world in his power But afterwards the leagues of many Princes against him which were treated of and the negotiation of the Kings liberty gaue him businesse enough The Pope also because Italy was without defence in the power of the Emperours The Pope suspecteth the greatnesse of the Emperor Ministers thought of his owne case and how he might be ioyned with others who were able to defend him against the Emperour from whom his mind was alienated seeing he was become so potent that the Popedome remained at his discretion 82 In the yeare 1526 they returned to the same treaty in Germany and Italy In Germany all the States of the Empire being assembled at the Diet in Spira 1526 in the ende of Iune it was consulted of by speciall order from the Emperour how Christian Religion and the ancient customes of the Church might be The Diet of Spira preserued and the transgressors punished The opinions being so various that it was impossible to conclud any thing those that represented the Emperours persons 〈◊〉 caused the Imperiall letters to be read where Charles said that hee was resolued to passe into Italy and to Rome for the Crowne and to treat with the Pope for the calling of a Councell Wherefore he commanded that nothing should be ordained in the Diet contrary to the lawes Ceremonies The Emperor promiseth to Procure a Councell and auncient customes of the Church but that the forme of the Edict of Wormes should be obserued and that they should patiently beare that small delay vntill hee had negotiated with the Pope the celebration of a Councell which should shortly be Forby treating of matters of Religion 1526 CLEMENT 7. CHARLES 5. HENRY 8. FRANCIS 1. Why the Edict of Wormes could not be executed in a Diet rather hurt ariseth then good 83 The Cities for the most part answered that their desire was to gratifie and obey the Emperour but that they saw not the meanes how to doe that which he commanded in his letters because the controuersies were increased and did increase still particularly concerning the ceremonies and rites and if for the time past the Edict of Wormes could not bee obserued for feare of Sedition the difficulty was then greater as was declared to the Popes Legate And if the Emperour were present and informed of the state of the businesse hee would bee of the same opinion Concerning the promise of his Maiesty for the celebration of a Councell euery one said hee might haue effected it when he wrot the letters because he was then in amity with the Pope but afterwards there being distastes betweene them and the Pope hauing taken armes against him it appeared not how things standing thus a Councell could be called For these respects some proposed that the Emperour should be intreated to grant a nationall Councell in Germanie to giuen remedie A Nationall Councell in Germany is desired to the dangers that were imminent Which if it pleased him not at least the better to withstand the most greiuous seditions that he would be contented to deferre the execution of the Edict of Wormes vntill a generall Councell But the Bishops who had no other ayme but the preseruation of their owne authority said that no treatie ought to be made in the cause of Religion during the discords betweene the Emperour and the Pope but that all should be deferred vntill a better time 84 The opinions were so diuerse and such discord betweene the Ecclesiastiques and those that were inclined to Luther doctrine was stirred vp that The Princes did not agree in the Diet of Spira there appeared manifest danger of Ciuill warre and many of the Princes put themselues in order to depart But Ferdinand and the other ministers of the Emperour seeing clearely what dang 〈…〉 d arise if the Diet were dissolued with such dissention of mindes and 〈◊〉 Princes departed without any Decree because they would haue proceeded diuersly with danger to haue diuided Germany without hope of
to hinder the desolation of Germany and that not to speake of a Councell was willingly to runne into a ciuill warre In the second place the King treated with them that they would be contented with a Councell in Italie But neither did the Germans agree vnto this for they sayd that this match was worse then the first because that constrained them onely to make warre but this cast them into a seruitude both of body and soule whereunto resistance could not be made but by a Councell in a free place yet condescending for his Maiesties sake to whatsoeuer they were able they would cease to demand to haue it celebrated in Germany so that another free place were appointed out of Italie though it were neere vnto it In the beginning of the yeere 1534. the King gaue the Pope an account 1534 of what hee had done and offered to bring to passe that the Protestants should bee contented with Geneua The Pope hauing receiued the aduise The Pope is displeased with the Propose of Geneua for the 〈◊〉 place of the Councell was vncertaine whether the King though his confederate and kinsman would be glad to see him in troubles or if in this particular hee wanted that discretion which he shewed in other affaires But hee concluded that it was not good to vse him in this matter And writing vnto him thanked him for his paines without answering to the particular of Geneua and hee incouraged many of the Courtiers whose mindes were troubled assuring them that by no meanes he would consent to such a folly But this yeere the Pope in stead of regaining Germanie lost the obedience He looseth the obedience of England of England by proceeding rather with choler and passion then with wisedome necessarie in so great negotiations The accident was of great importance and greater consequence which to declare distinctly it is necessary to begin from the first causes whence it had its originall Catherine Infanta of Spaine sister to the mother of Charles the Emperour was married to Henry the eight King of England and was before the wife of Arthure Prince of Walles Henryes eldest brother after whose death their father gaue her in marriage to Henry who remained successor by the dispensation The cause of Pope Iulio the second This Queene was with child often and alwayes either miscaried or brought foorth a creature of a short life except one only daughter King Henry either for displeasure against the Emperor or for desire of issue male or for some other cause conceiued a scruple in his mind that the mariage was not good and taking counsell of his Bishops separated himselfe from her company The Bishops treated with the Queene that shee would be contented with a diuorce saying that the Popes dispensation was neither good nor true The Queene would not giue eare to them but had recourse to the Pope to whom the King also sent to craue a diuorce The Pope who was still retired in Oruieto and hoped for good conditions in his affaires if the fauours of France and England which still they performed were continued by molesting the Emperour in the kingdome of Naples sent into England the Cardinal Campeggio delegating the cause vnto him and the Cardinall of Yorke From these and from Rome the King had hope giuen him that in the end the sentence should bee on his side Yea to facilitate The Cardinals Campeggio and Wolsie were delegated by the Pope to heare the cause of the Kings diuorce the resolution that the solemnities of the iudgement might not draw the cause in length a briefe was framed in which hee was declared free from that marriage with the most ample clauses that euer were put into any Popes Bull and a Cardinall sent into England with order to present it after some few proofes were past which he was sure would easily be made And The Pope caused his Briefe which he had made in fauour of the diuorce to be burned this happened in the yeere 1524. But Clement iudging it fitter for compassing his designes vpon Florence as hath beene declared in its proper place to ioyne himselfe with the Emperour then to continue in the friendship of France and England in the yeere 1529. hee sent Francis Campana vnto Campeggio with order to burne the Briefe and to proceed slowly in the cause Campeggio began first to draw the cause in length and after to make difficultie of performing the promises made to the King Whereby beeing assured that the Iudge and his aduersaries did collude hee sent to the Vniuersities of Italie France and Germanie for a consultation in his cause where amongst A consultation about the cause of diuorce the Diuines some were contrary and some fauourable to his pretension The greater part of the Parisians were on his side and some beleeued that the Kings giftes more perswaded them then reason But the Pope either to gratifie the Emperour or for feare that in England by meanes of the Cardinall of Yorke something might happen not according The Pope to gratifie the Emperour recalleth Campeggio to his minde as also to giue occasion to Campeggio to part from thence called the cause to himselfe The King impatient of delay either because he knew their cunning or for some other cause published the diuorce with his wife and married Anne Bullen in the yere 1533. yet still the cause depended before the Pope in which he was resolued to proceede slowly to The King in 〈…〉 yeth 〈◊〉 Bulle◠satisfie the Emperour and not offend the King Therefore some by points rather were handled then the merits of the cause And the disputation grew vpon the Article of the Attentats in which the Pope gaue sentence against the King declaring that it was not lawfull for him by his owne authoritie without the Ecclesiasticall Iudge to separate himselfe from his wife For which cause the King in the beginning of this yeere 1534 denied the Pope obedience commanding all his subiects not to carry any money to Rome The King causeth the Peter-pence to be denied the Pope nor to pay the ordinary Peter-pence This infinitely troubled the Court of Rome and dayly they consulted of a remedie They thought to proceede against the King with censures and to interdict all Christian Nations all commerce with England But the moderate Counsell pleased best to temporize with him and to mediate a composition by the French King King Francis accepted the charge and sent the Bishop of Paris to Rome to negotiate a pacification with the Pope where they still proceeded in the cause but gently and with resolution not to come to censures if the Emperour did not proceede first or at the same time with his forces They had diuided the cause into three and twenty Articles and then they handled whether Prince Arthure had had carnall coniunction with Queene Catherine in this they spent time vntill mid-lent was past when the nineteenth of March newes came that a
Emperours Ambassadours two yeeres since and that still they desired a lawfull Councell as they were sure that all godly men did and that they would goe to it as many times hath beene determined in the Imperiall Diets But for the Councell which the Pope hath appointed to bee in Mantua they hoped that the Emperour would not breake the decrees of the Diet nor his owne promises so often made vnto them that the Councell should bee celebrated in Germany and that they saw not how there could bee any danger there seeing that all the Princes and Cities obey the Emperour and are so well gouerned that all strangers are receiued and entertained with all humanity But that the Pope should prouide for the securitie of those that went to the Councel they could not see how especiall considering what things haue happened in the precedent age That the Christian Commonwealth hath neede of a godly and free Councell and that to such a one they haue appealed And whereas the Nuncio sayd that they ought not to treat of the manner and forme first it signified nothing but that there should bee no libertie and that all should bee referred to the Popes power who already hauing so often condemned their religion the Councell cannot bee free if hee shall bee Iudge That the Councell is not the tribunall of the Pope and Priests onely but of all the orders of the Church not excluding the Seculars That to preferre the Popes power before the authoritie of the whole Church is an vniust and tyrannicall opinion That the Pope defending the opinion of his owne men yea with cruell edicts making himselfe a party to the cause it is iust that the manner and forme of the processe should bee determined by the Princes The Kings of England and France sent Ambassadours to the assembly of The King of England and the French King send Ambassadors to Smalcalda Francis Sforza dieth Smalcalda the French King who had a disseigne to make warre in Italy Francis Sforza Duke of Milan beeing now dead desired them not to accept of any place for the Councel without the aduise of him and of the King of England and that they would accept of none without them The King of England aduised them to be aware that they called not such a Councel where in stead of moderating the abuse they should more establish the Popes authority and desired them to approoue his diuorce On the other side they dealt with him to receiue the Augustan confession Which things being treated of in diuers assemblies had no conclusion at all But Vergerius in the beginning of the yeere 1536. returned to the Pope to 1536 relate the effect of his Ambassage Hee deliuered in summe that the Protestants 1536 PAVL 3. CHARLES 5. HENRY 8. FRANCIS 1. would not receiue any Councell except it were free and in a fitte place within the confines of the Empire grounding themselues vpon the Emperours promise and that of Luther and his complices there was no hope at all nor any other way to be thought of but to oppresse them with warre Vergerius for his reward had the Bishopricke of Capo d'Istria his owne Countrey and was sent by the Pope to Naples to make the same relation to the Vergerius returneth and deliueceth to the Pope the effect of his negotiation He is rewarded and sent to the Emperour Emperour who hauing beene victorious in Africa was passed into the kingdome to settle the affaires thereof The Emperour hearing the narration of the Nuncio went to Rome Hee had priuate conference with the Pope concerning the affaires of Italy and the pacification of Germanie The Pope according to Vergerius counsell said there was no meanes to bee vsed but warre But the Emperor seeing the time not ripe as yet to reape from thence The Emperour goeth to Rome to conferre with the Pope that good fruit as others were perswaded he might and himselfe also intangled in Italy without possibility of being free but by yeelding Milan which he resolued by all meanes to make his owne whither all his actions did principally tend alleaged for a reason to deferre that warre that it was more necessary to defend Milan from the French men On the other side the Pope whose thoughts were wholly bent to make an Italian Lord of that State and therefore proposed the warre of Germanie not so much to suppresse the Lutherans as hee said openly as to diuert Caesar from possessing Milan which was his principall end though secret replyed that himselfe and the Venetians what by armes and what by treaties would more easily make the King desist in case his Imperiall Maiestie did not meddle The Emperour hauing discouered the inward thoughts of the Pope The Pope and Emperor haue contrary ends and dissemble one with another with as much dissimulation made shew hee was perswaded and inclined to the warre of Germanie yet hee said that it was fit to iustifie the cause well that the whole world might not be against him and to shew by intimating a Councell that hee had first vsed all other meanes The Pope was not sory that being necessarily to intimate a Synode it should be done in a time when in regard the French King had inuaded Sauoy and Piemont all Italy would bee set on fire with warre whereby an apparent pretence was giuen him to enuiron the Councell with armes vnder colour of custody and protection He The Emperor is puffed vp with the African victorie shewed himselfe to bee contented so that such conditions were set downe which might not derogate from the authority and reputation of the Apostolique Sea The Emperour who by reason of the victory atchieued in Africa was lifted vp in minde and swollen with vast thoughts beleeued hee should make an end of the warre in Lombardy within two yeeres at the most and that hauing immured the King of France beyond the mountaines hee might apply himselfe to the affaires of Germany without any impediment His meaning was the Councell should serue him for two things First to bridle the Pope in case during the warre of Italy hee should according to the custome of other Popes put himselfe on the French side when that should bee the weaker to counterpoise him that was victorious Secondly to reduce Germany to his obedience which was the marke he shot at But for the Popes obedience hee esteemed it but an accidentall thing For the place Mantua pleased him and for the rest hee cared not what condition the Pope might adde considering that when the Councell were assembled he should be able to change whatsoeuer pleased him not Therefore he concluded that he was contented with any condition so that the Councell might bee celebrated alledging that he hoped to perswade almost all Germanie to consent vnto it Wherefore the resolution was established by the Pope and the whole colledge of Cardinals A resolution established for calling the Councell Therefore the Emperour entering into the publike
patience because another was in fault and not himselfe and because hee could not resolue so suddenly vpon a conuenient Citie hee deserred the celebration thereof vntill the first of Nouember the same yeere At that time the King of England published a manifest in his owne name and of his nobilitie against the Popes Conuocation as by a person that had no power in a time when Italie was set a fire with warre and in a place not secure adding that hee much desired a Christian Councell but that to The King of England opposeth the Councel by a publique manifest the Popes he would neither goe nor send Ambassadours hauing nothing to doe with the Bishop of Rome or his Edicts more then with the edicts of any other Bishop That the auncient Councels were called by the authoritie of Kings which custome ought now the rather to be renewed because the defect of the Court of Rome are called into question That it was not vsuall with Popes to breake their faith which himselfe had more cause to consider then others beeing most bitterly hated by him for hauing denyed him authoritie in his Kingdome and the reuenew which was payd him That to blame the Prince of Mantua because hee will not receiue so many people into his Citie without a garrison is to mocke the world as also to prorogue the Councel vnto Nouember not saying in what place it shall be celebrated And if the Pope choose the place without doubt it will be in his owne State or of some Prince that is obliged to him Therefore it being impossible that any man of iudgement should hope for a true Councel the best way was for euery Prince to reforme Religion at home concluding in the end that if any man could giue him better directions hee would not refuse to follow them The care of reforming the Court was committed to 4. Cardinals but nothing was done which made the Italians suspect the Popes actions In Italy also there was a generall disposition to interpret the Popes actions in the worser sense and it was spoken freely that though the Duke of Mantua were blamed yet he was not the cause why the Councell was not called whereof there was a manifest argument because the Pope had published a Bull for reformation of the Court and committed the care thereof to foure Cardinals at the same time which notwithstanding was buried in silence though neither the Duke nor any bodie else hindered it from beeing in his power and hauing proposed it immediately after it was assumed to the Papacie it was not so much as spoken of for three yeeres after The The reformation is set on foot againe Pope to withstand these defamations resolued to set the businesse on foote againe first reforming himselfe the Cardinals and the Court that none might obiect against him nor make bad construction of his actions and he elected foure Cardinals and fiue other Prelates whom he so much esteemed that the yeere following hee made foure of them Cardinals giuing charge to those nine to collect the abuses which deserued amendment and withall to adde the remedies by which they might quickly and easily be remooued and to reduce all to a good reformation The Prelates made the collection as the Pope commanded and committed it to writing The fountainâ— of the abuses of the Court. In the beginning they proposed for the fountaine and source of all the abuses the Popes readinesse in giuing eare to flatterers and his facility in dispensing with Lawes with neglect of the Commandement of Christ not to receiue gaine for spirituall things And descending to particulars they noted twenty foure abuses in the administration of Ecclesiasticall matters and foure in the speciall gouernment of Rome they touched the ordination of The particular abuses Cleargie men Collation of Benefices Pensions Permutations Regresses 1538 PAVL 3. CHARLES 5. HENRY 8. FRANCIS 1. Reseruations Pluralitie of Benefices Commendoes Exemptions deformation of the regular order ignorance of Preachers and Confessors libertie of printing pernicious Bookes the reading of them toleration of Apostates Pardoners And Passing to dispensations first they touched that for mariage of those that are in orders for marriages in degrees forbidden dispensations granted to Symoniacall persons facilitie of graunting Confessionals and Indulgences dispensation of vowes licence to bequeath by will the Church-goods commutation of wils and testaments toleration of harlots negligence of the gouernement of hospitals and such other things which they exactly handled expounding the nature of the abuses the causes and originall of them the consequences of the euils which they carry with them the meanes to redresse them and to keepe hence forward the body of These things are set downe at large in the 12. Booke of Sleidan the Court in Christian life a worke worthy to be read and which deserued to be set downe word by word if it had not beene too long The Pope hauing receiued the relation of these Prelats caused many Cardinals to consider of it and after that he might resolue what to doe proposed it in the Consistory Fryar Nicholas Scomberg a Dominican Cardinall of S. Sistus alias of Capua shewed in a long discourse that that time comported The Cudinall of S. Sistus would haue no reformaton at al made not any reformation at all First hee put them in mind of the malice of man which being stopped in one course findeth a worse and that it is better to tolerate a knowen euill which because it is in vse is not so much marueyled at then by redressing that to fall into another which being new will appeare greater and be more reprehended Hee added that it would giue occasion to the Lutherans to bragge that they had inforced the Pope to make that reformation and aboue all he considered that it would bee a beginning to take away not onely the abuses but the good vses also and to endanger the whole state of religion For by the reformation it would be confessed that the things prouided against were deseruedly reprehended by the Lutherans which would be a great abetting to their whole Cardinall Caraffa desireth the reformation doctrine On the other side Iohn Peter Caraffa Cardinal Theatino shewed that the reformation was necessarie and that it was a great offence to God to leaue it and answered that it was a rule in Christian actions that as euill is not to be done that good may follow so no good of obligation is to be omitted for feare that euill may ensue The opinions deliuered were diuers The Pope comandeth the remonstrance of the Prelats to be concealed but a copie of it is sent into Germany by Cardinall Scomberg The King of Denmarke becommeth a Protestant and the finall conclusion was not to speake any more of it vntill another time and the Pope commanded that the remonstrance of the Prelats should be concealed But Cardinall Scomberg sent a copie thereof into Germanie which some thought was done
fable to let the body fall to get the shadow It seemed hard to perswade that King and to take from him all suspition if the Councel were celebrated in a place subiect vnto the Emperour and neere vnto his armie But examining what those suspitions might bee they could finde none but that the Councel might determine something in preiudice of the gouernment of that Kingdom or against the priuiledges of that Crowne or against the libertie of the French Church in which if hee were secure it could not bee doubted but that for the hereditarie obligation to protect and fauour the Apostolike Sea he would assist and send his Prelates The second difficultie was that the Italian Prelates beeing poore could not beare the charge of that place and the Apostolike Chamber being exhausted could ill supply as much as was needefull besides the charge of maintaining the Legats and Officers of the Councel and other extraordinaries Whereof thinking often they could finde no way to hold the Councell without expence and that it was necessary to drinke of this Cup but superfluities might well bee cut off by dispatching the Councell quickely and not tarying there longer then was necessary The third difficultie was that the Protestants would call into question the things determined wherein all the Congregation resolued readily that they should make their meaning plaine that they ought to be esteemed as infallible and not suffer them to be disputed on and to declare this before the Councel not deferring to make them selues vnderstood vntill then The fourth and most important difficultie of all was the authoritie of the Of which the greatest is the danger of the Popes authoritie Apostolike Sea as well in the Councell as out of it and ouer it which not the Protestants onely doe impugne but many Princes also would restraine and many Bishops did thinke to moderate This was the chiefe cause why the former Popes would not bee perswaded to call a Councell and Paul who was brought to it did perceiue it in the end and prouided against it by the Translation This danger was seene by all but none could set downe a way to escape it but by saying that God who had founded the Romane Church and placed it aboue others would dissipate all counsell taken against it This some beleeuing for simplicitie some for their interest some because they knew not what else to say seemed not sufficient But Cardinall Crescentius grounding himselfe much vpon this confidence sayd that there was no humane action in which there was not some danger that the warre did shew as much which is the chiefest which is neuer enterprised though with neuer so much assurance of victorie but there is danger of losse and totall destruction neither is there any businesse The feare whereof Cardinal Crescentius remoueth vndertaken with so much certainety of a good issue which may not suddenly fall into great inconueniences for vnknowen or lightly esteemed causes But hee that is forced for auoyding other euils to yeelde to some resolution must not care for it Things are in such a state that if the Councell bee not held there is more danger that the world and the Princes beeing scandalized will aliene themselues from the Pope and doe more de facto then in the Councell by disputations and Decrees Danger is to bee incurred either way and it is best to take the most honourable and least dangerous part But many prouisions may bee made to diuert it as to keepe the Fathers of the Councell busied as much as may bee in other matters and so to hold them in exercise that they may not haue time to thinke of this to keepe many in amitie especially the Italians with perswasions and hopes and by other meanes vsed heretofore to hold the Princes counterpoysed nourishing some differences of interests betweene them that they may not ioyntly vndertake such an enterprise and if one doe it alone the others will oppose it and a wise man will finde other remedies in the very fact by which hee will bee able to carrie matters along and make them vanish This opinion was approoued and a resolution taken that no demonstration of feare should bee made but onely that it should bee intimated to the Emperour that this is foreseene but that no man careth for it because there is a remedie prepared This consultation beeing maturely made and a resolution taken to restore The Pope sendeth Nuncij to the Emperour and French King to giue an account of his resolution the Councell in Trent the Pope gaue an account thereof to the Cardinall of Ferrara and the French Ambassadour and dispatched an expresse currier to the French King to signifie his purpose vnto him saying hee would send a Nuncio vnto him to relate more particularly the reasons which moued him And in the end of Iune hee dispatched two Nuncij at once Sebastianus Pighinus Archbishop of Siponto to the Emperour and Triulcius Bishop of Tolone to the French King To the first hee gaue instructions to speake in conformitie of the resolutions taken in the Congregation Hee gaue order to Triulcius to goe by poste that hee might The instructions of the French Nuncio aduise what the Kings minde was which hee desired to know before hee proceeded any further Hee gaue him instruction to giue a particular account of the causes why hee resolued to bring backe the Councell to Trent because Germanie did submit to it because the Emperour did desire it because it could not continue in Bolonia for the cause before related and that the Protestant affaires might not bee accommodated in some preiudiciall manner laying the blame on the Pope But that his first and principall ground was the assistance of his most Christian Maiestie and the presence of the Prelates of his Kingdome which hee hoped to obtaine because his Maiestie was protector of the faith and an imitator of his ancestours who neuer departed from the opinion and counsels of Popes That in the Councell they would applie themselues to the declaration and purifying of the poynts of doctrine and reformation of manners neither should any thing concerning the States Dominions and particular priuiledges of the Crowne of France bee handled That to the Emperours request to vnderstand whether the Pope would prosecute the Councell in Trent or not the Pope had answered he would with the conditions discussed in the Congregation all which hee gaue order to his Nuncio to communicate to the King whose minde hee desired to knowe as soone as might bee hoping to finde it conformable to the pietie of his Maiestie to the loue which hee beareth to him the Pope and to the confidence which hee hath in him Hee also charged the Nuncio to communicate all his instructions to the Cardinall of Guise and with him or otherwise as hee thought best to declare it to the King and to whom else hee thought fit Hee gaue the like instruction to the other Nuncio in particular to tell â—he
Many are burned in England for Religion they had beene liuing and their bodies digged vp and burned an action commended by some as a reuenge of what Henrie the eight had done against S. Thomas by others compared to that which the Popes Stephanus the sixth and Sergius the third did against the Corps of Pope Formosus Many also were at the same time burned in France for Religion not And in France also without the indignation of honest men who knew that the diligence vsed against those poore people was not for pietie or Religion but to satiate Which was done to satiate the couetousnesse of Diana Valentina the couetousnesse of Diana Valentina the Kings Mistris to whom he had giuen all the confiscations of goods made in the Kingdome for cause of Heresie It was wondred also that those of the new reformation should meddle with blood for cause of Religion For Michael Seruetus of Tarragona made a Diuine of a Physician renewing the old opinion of Paulus Samosatenus and Marcellus Anciranus that the word of God was not a thing subsisting and therefore that Christ was a pure man was put to death for Michael Seruetus is burned in Geneua it in Geneua by Counsell of the Ministers of Zuric Berne and Schiaffusa and Iohn Caluin who was blamed for it by many wrote a Booke defending that the Magistrate may punish Heretickes with losse of life which Doctrine being drawen to diuers sences as it is vnderstood more strictly or more largely or as the name of Hereticke is taken diuersly may sometime doe hurt to him whom another time it hath helped At that time Ferdinand King of the Romanes published an Edict to all The King of the Romanes publisheth an Edict against all innouation in Religion the people subiect vnto him that in points of Religion and Rites they should not innouate but follow the ancient customes and particularly that in the holy Communion they should bee content to receiue the Sacrament of bread onely Wherein though many persons of note the Nobilitie and many of the Cities made Supplication vnto him that at the least the Cup might bee granted them saying that the institution was of Christ which might not bee altered by men and that it was the vse of the old Church as was confessed by the Councell of Constance promising all submission and obedience in all other things praying him not to burthen their consciences but to accommodate his commandement to the orders set downe by the Apostles and of the Primitiue Church yet Ferdinand perseuered in his resolution and answered them that his commandement was not new but an ancient institution vsed by his Ancestors Emperours Kings and Dukes of Austria and that the vse of the Cup was a nouitie brought in by curiositie or pride against the Law of the Church and consent of the Prince Yet hee moderated the rigour of the answere saying that the question being of a point that concerneth saluation hee would thinke of it more diligently and answere them in fit time but that in the meane while hee expected from them obedience and obseruation of the Edict Hee published also a Catechisme the fourteenth of And a Catechisme August made by his authoritie by some learned and pious Diuines 1555 PAVL 4. CHARLES 5. MARY 〈◊〉 HENRY 2. Which gaue distaste to the Court of Rome commaunding all the Magistrates of those Countries not to suffer any Schoolemasters to reade any but that either in publique or in priuate because by diuers Pamphlets which went about Religion was much corrupted in those Countryes This constitution distasted the Court of Rome because it was not sent to the Pope to bee approoued by his authoritie nor came foorth in the name of the Bishop of the Countrey the secular Prince assuming the office to cause to bee composed and to Authorize Bookes in matter of Religion especially by name of Catechisme to shew that it belonged to the secular power to determine what Religion the people should follow and what refuse The two yeeres of the suspension of the Councell being expired they treated in the Consistorie what was fit to bee done For although the condition in the Decree was that the Councell should be of force againe when the impediments were remooued which did still continue by reason of the warres of Siena Piemont and others betweene the Emperour and the French King yet it seemed that any man of an vnquiet Spirit might say that those impediments were not sufficient and that it was vnderstood that the Councell was on foote againe so that to free themselues from those dangers it might be good to make a new declaration But wiser men It is resolued in Rome not to speak of the Councell though the two yeeres of suspension were ended gaue counsell not to mooue the euill while it was quiet while the world was silent while neither Prince nor People demaunded the Councell lest by shewing they were afraid they might excite others to require it This aduice preuayled and made the Pope resolue neuer to speake more of it In the yeere 1555. there was a Diet in Ausburg which the Emperour 1555. A Diet. 〈◊〉 had in Ausburg to compose the differences in Religion had intimated principally to compose the controuersies of religion in regard this was the fountaine of all the troubles and calamities of Germanie with the losse not onely of the liues of many thousands of men but of their soules also Ferdinand began the Diet in the Emperours name the fifth of Februarie where hee shewed at large the lamentable spectacle of Germanie in which men of the same Baptisme Language In which Ferdinand maketh an Oration and Empire were distracted by so various a profession of Faith there arising new Sects euery day which did shew not onely small reuerence towards God and great perturbations of mens mindes but was cause also that the multitude knew not what to beleeue and that many of the principall Nobilitie and others were without all faith and honestie making no conscience of their actions which tooke away all commerce so that now it could not bee sayd that the Germanes were better then the Turkes and other barbarous people for which causes God hath afflicted it with so great calamities Therefore it was necessarie to take in hand the businesse of religion Hee sayd a generall free and pious Councell was formerly thought the onely remedie For the cause of Faith beeing common to all Christians it ought to bee handled by all and the Emperour imploying all his forces heerein did cause it to bee assembled more then once But there was no neede to say why no fruit came by it it beeing well knowen to all that were present Now if they desired to prooue the same remedie againe it was necessary to remooue the impediments which did 1555 MARCDILVS 〈◊〉 CHARLES 5. MARY HENRY 2. hinder them from attaining the wished end But if by reason of the accidents
conspiracie so that they disarmed within 24. houres Afterwards the King by his Edict pardoned all the reformatists vntill they returned to the Church Hee forbade all assemblies for Religion and committed to the Bishops the hearing of the causes of heresie This displeased the Chancellor though hee consented for feare the Spanish Inquisition would bee brought in as the Guisards desired The humors mooued were not quieted by the punishment of the Conspirators and the pardons published nor the hopes laid aside which they had conceiued to haue libertie of religion yea greater tumults of the people were raised in Prouence Languedoc and Poitou whether the Preachers of Geneua The Protestants doe increase by meanes of the Preachers of Geneua were called and came willingly by whose Sermons the number of the Protestants did increase This generall and sudden combination made the gouernours of the Kingdome resolute that there was neede of an Ecclesiasticall remedie and that very quickly and a Nationall Synode was proposed by the whole Councell The Cardinall of Armignac said that nothing was to be done without the Pope that he alone was able to make prouision that they should write to Rome and expect an answere To which opinion some few Prelats did adhere But the Bishop of Valence said that a sudden remedy could not be expected from the Pope because he was farre distant nor a fit one because hee was not informed of the particular necessity of the Kingdome nor a charitable one because he was busied in making his Nephewes great that GOD had giuen to all kingdomes all things necessary to gouerne them that France had Prelats of its owne to regulate the causes of religion who better know the wants of the kingdome that it would bee a great absurditie to see Paris burne hauing the riuers of Some and Marne full of water and to beleeue that water must be brought from Tiber to quench the fire The resolution A Nationall Synod is intimated in France of the Councell was that there beeing neede of a strong and sudden remedy the Prelates of the Kingdome should assemble to finde a way to hinder the course of these great mischiefes and the eleuenth of Aprill the Synod was intimated for the tenth of September But that the Pope might not take it in ill part a Curriet was dispatched to Rome to giue him an account of the resolution and to enforme him of the necessity of that remedy and to pray him not to take it amisse The Ambassador represented to his Holinesse the infection of the kingdome and the dangers and the hope which the King had of some good remedy by a generall Conuocation of the Prelats without which he saw no meanes to make an effectuall pouision Therefore hee was forced not to deferre longer nor to expect remedies from places romote which were vncertaine and long in comming and to vse that which was in his owne power and he added that no constitution of that Synod should bee of force before it were confirmed by his Holinesse The Pope on the contrary did grieuously complaine that the King had pardoned the errours committed against religion euen of The Pope blameth the French King for pardoning hereâ—â—kes those who did not aske it wherein none had power but himselfe And what King is there hee sayd who thinketh hee is able to pardon offences against GOD That it is no maruell if by the iust wrath of GOD there be so many tumults in that kingdome where the Sacred Canons are disesteemed and the Popes authority vsurped He said that the assembling of the Prelats would doe no good yea would cause a greater diuision that he had proposed a generall Councel which was the onely remedy that the cause why it was not essembled already proceeded from them who would not haue it that hee was resolued to celebrate it though it were desired by none but And will not approue the Nationall Synod would not by any meanes consent to the assembly of the Prelates either in France or elsewhere that this was neuer tolerated by the Apostolique Sea that if euery Prince should celebrate Councels of himselfe a confusion and separation of the Church must needes follow Hee complained much that the assembly was first intimated and then his consent demanded which hee must needes thinke was done with small respect of the head of the Church to whom all Ecclesiasticall affaires are to bee referred not to giue him an account when they are done but to receiue from him authority to doe them that the Edicts published did inferre an Apostasie in that kingdome from the Sea of Rome for remedie whereof hee would send an expresse Nuncio to make his will knowen to the King Hee sent the Bishop of Viterbo with instruction to shew him that a Nationall But sendeth a Nuncio into Spaine to disswade it Councell of that Kingdome would bee a kinde of Schisme from the vniuersall Church giue a bad example to other nations and make his Prelates proud assuming greater authoritie which diminution of his owne that it is generally knowen how earnestly they desire the restitution of the Pragmatique which they would first of all bring in by which meanes the King would lose his whole collation of the regalities and the presentation of the Bishoprickes and Abbies whence it would follow that the Prelats not acknowledging the power of the King would refuse to obey him And yet with all these inconueniences the euils which do now presse him would not be prouided against For the heretikes doe professe already that they esteeme not the Prelates so that whatsoeuer they should doe would bee opposed by the Protestant Ministers if for no other cause because it was done by them that the true remedie was to make the Prelates and other Curates reside and keepe their flockes opposing the furie of the woolues and to proceed in iustice against those who are iudged to bee heretiques by the iudges of faith and where it cannot bee done in regard of the multitude to vse force of armes to compell all to the performance of their duetie before the contagion doth increase that all these things beeing done now all differences might bee compleatly endded by the celebration of the generall Councell which hee would immediatly intimate that if the King would resolue to reduce the contumacious to obedience before they did more increase in number and strength hee promised to assist him with all his power and to labour that the King of Spaine and Princes of Italie should doe the like But if hee would not bee perswaded to compell his Subiects by force the Nuncio had instruction to propose vnto him that all the mischiefe which troubleth France and the poyson which infecteth that Kingdome and the neighbour places commeth from Geneua that the extirpation of that roote And to perswade y e King to make ware against Geneua would take away a great nourishment of the euill that making warre out of the Kingdome hee
the world and laughter of those who had forsaken the obedience of the Church of Rome who would bee incited to retaine their opinions with greater obstinacie there had beene no Session held of a long time that while Princes did labour to vnite the aduersaries differing in opinions the Fathers came to contentions vnworthy of them that there was a fame that his Holinesse meant to dissolue or suspend the Councell perhaps mooued thereunto by the present state thereof but that his opinion was to the contrary For it had beene better it had neuer beene begun then left vnperfect with the scandall of the world contempt of his Holinesse and of the whole Clergie preiudice of this and other future generall Councels losse of that small remainder of Catholiques and opinion of the world that the end of the dissolution or suspension was onely to hinder the reformation that in the intimation of it his Holinesse did desire his consent and of other Kings and Princes which he did in imitation of his predecessors who alwayes haue thought it necessary for many respects that the same reason doth conclude that it cannot be dissolued or suspended without the same consent And he exborted him not to hearken to those who would haue him to dissolue it a thing shamefull and vnprofitable which vndoubtedly would be a cause of Nationall Councels so much abhorred by his Hol. as contrary to the vnity of the Church which as they haue been hindred by Princes to preserue the Popes authoritie so they cannot be denyed or deferred any more Hee perswaded him to maintaine the libertie of the Councell which was impeached principally by three causes One because euery thing was first consulted of at Rome another because the Legats had assumed to themselues onely the libertie of proposing which ought to be common to all the third because of the practises which some Prelats interested in the greatnesse of the Court of Rome did make He said that a reformation of the Church being necessary and the common opinion being that the abuses haue their beginning and growth in Rome it was fit for common satisfaction that the reformation should bee made in Councell and not in that Cittie And therefore desired his Holinesse to be content that the demands exhibited by his Ambassadours and by other Princes might be proposed In the conclusion he told him hee purposed to assist in Councell personally and exhorted his Holinesse to doe the like This letter was dispatched the third of March and it gaue much offence With which his Holinesse is offended to the Pope For hee thought that the Emperour did embrace much more then his authoritie did reach vnto and passed the termes of his Predecessors men more potent then himselfe But he was displeased more when hee was aduised by his Nuncio that hee had sent copies of the same Letter to other Princes and to the Cardinall of Loraine also which could bee done to no other end but to incite them against him and to iustifie his owne actions Besides Doctor Scheld great Chancellor to the Emperour perswaded Delphinus the Popes Nuncio in that Court that he would be a meanes that the words Vniuersalem Ecclesiam might bee taken away which did inferre the superioritie of the Pope aboue the Councell saying that these times did not comport they should be vsed and that the Emperour and himselfe also did know that Charles the fift of happy memory did hold the contrary opinion in this article and that they should take heed of giuing occasion to his Maiestie and other Princes to declare what they thinke 〈◊〉 The Pope considered that Loraine also had written that it was not 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 the difficultie of the words Vniuersalem Ecclesiam c and the aduice which came from Trent that the Cardinall said that neither himselfe nor the French Prelats could endure them that they might not â—anâ—nize an opinion contrary to all 〈…〉 ance which when men came to speake plainly in the discussion of this point would haue more fauorers then was beleeued that they were deceiued who thought she contrary which shewed clearely that hee had treated hereof at the Emperours Court These things considered the Pope thought fit to make a good answere and to send about also to iustifie himselfe Therefore hee wrote to the Emperour that hee had called the Councell with the participation of him and of other Kings and Princes not because And answereth the letter thus the Apostolike Sea had need in gouerning the Church to expect the consent of any authority whatsoeuer because hee had pleniâ—ude of power from CHRIST that all the ancient Councels haue beene assembled by authority of the Bishop of Rome nor any Prince euer interposed but as a meere executor of his will hee had neuer had any purpose either to dissolue or to suspend the Councell but hath alwayes purposed to giue a compleat end for the seruice of GOD that by consulting Rome of the same matters which were disputed in Trent the libertie of the Councel was not only not hindred but promoted rather that no Councell was euer celebrated in absence of the Pope but that hee hath sent instructions which the Fathers haue also followed that the instructions doe still remaine which Pope Celestinus sent the Ephâ—sine Councell Pope Leo to that of Chalcedon Pope Agatho to than of Trullus Pope Adrian the first to the second of Nice Pope Adrian the second to the eighth generall Councell of Constantinople that for proposing in the Councell it hath alwayes belonged to the Pope whensoeuer he hath bin present yea he alone hath resolued and the Councell done nothing but approoue that in absence of the Pope the Legats haue euer proposed or others deputed by them in conformitie whereof the Councell of Trent hath determined that the Legates should propose that this is necessary for the keeping of order in regard there would be a great confusion if the Prelats 〈…〉 iltuously and one against another might set on foote matters seditious and in conuenient that the Legaes haue neuer refused to propose any thing that is profitable that the practises made by dideâ—s against the authoritie of the Apostolike Sea hath much displeased him that all the bookes of the Fathers and Councels are full that the Pope successour of Peter and Vicar of CHRIST is Rastor of the vniuersall Church that many conuenticles and 〈◊〉 haue beene made in Trent against this trueth how soeuer the Church hath alwayes vsed this forme of speech as his Maiestie might feel 〈◊〉 the place which he sent him cited in a paper inclosed 〈…〉 present A paper full of quotations 〈◊〉 haue 〈◊〉 because his Legates vsing 〈…〉 bad 〈◊〉 〈…〉 g take occasion to speake against the libert of the Councell had 〈…〉 to bee contemned so that the Councell might be◠〈…〉 that for reformation hee de 〈…〉 it should 〈…〉 and absolute and hath continually solliâ—â—ted his Legates to resolue vpon 〈◊〉 concerning the Court the
fornication and to confine the dispensutions also with in the limits which shall be spoken of in reciting the Decrees There was some contention also about the ninth poynt in which Superiours Whether one may be forbid or forced to marry are forbidde to force their subiects to marry with threats and punishments naming the Emperour and Kings Gulielmus Cassodorus Bishop of Bacellona opposed and saide that it could not bee presupposed that great Princes would meddle in mariages but for great causes and for the publique good that threats and punishments are then bad when they are vsed contrary to order of law but penall precepts conformable to the law are iust and can not bee reprehended If there be any case he said in which the Superiour may iustly command a mariage he may force the celebration of it by penall commands alleading also that it is a thing decided by the Diuines that iust feare doth not cause an inuoluntary action Hee desired that lawfull causes might be excepted and those Superiours only comprehended in the Decree who doe compell against iustice and order of the law saying that many cases may occurre in which the necessity of the publique good doth require the celebration of a mariage which hee that would say that a prince could not command and cause by compulsion to bee celebrated should offend against the law of God and man To this reason he added an example that in the yeere 1556. the second of Ianuary Paul the 4. sent a monitorie to Dame Ioan of Arragon wife of Ascanius Columna that she should not marry any of her daughters without his leaue or if she did the matrimony though consummated should be void which that most wise and sincere Pope would not haue done if Princes had not power to marry their subiects in case of the publique good In the point of not mentioning Princes he was followed by many and the name of the Emperour Kings and Princes was taken away But for the residue hee was much opposed with this reason onely that Matrimony is an holy thing in which the Secular power hath no authority and if there be any lawfull cause to compell any to marry it must be done by the Ecclesiasticall power onely The relation of the monitory of Paul raised a great wispering in the Congregation and afterwards gaue matter of diuers discourses Some sayd he did it not as Prince but as Pope and that he had reason to doe it in regard Ascanius Columna being a traytor vnto him he would not haue him get new adherences by mariage of his daughters by which hee might bee confirmed in his contumacie Others said that the Pope as Vicar of CHRIST hath no traitors intemporall matters and that the opinion of those who thinke that mariages may be made void by Apostolique authority is not well grounded except it bee by course of law or generall canons but not for particular persons and that for this neither reason can be brought nor example found Some denied that one might ground himselfe vpon such actions of popes which shew rather how farre the abuse of their power can stretch then how farre the lawfull vse thereof is extended And there was no lesse difficulty because the Decree did comprehend fathers mothers and other domesticall Superiours who might compell their children especially daughters to marry and it was considered that to come to excommunication in cases of this kind was very hard Yet those who before had defended that children were bound to obey their Fathers in this particular did maintaine it A temper was proposed that hauing first commanded politique Superiours vpon paine of excommunication domesticall Superiours should bee admonished not to compell their children against their will But the same men still opposed and said it was not iust to take from fathers that power which God hath giuen them And in the end it was resolued to take this part quite away But the bishop of Barcellona and some few besides were not of the same opinion as to say that as the authority of fathers and other domesticall Superiours ouer mariages was manifest or at the least not to bee doubted and therefore not to bee spoken of so the same consideration ought to bee had of the authoritie of Politique Superiours The Congregations assembled to discusse this point beeing ended the last whereof was the last of Iulie they beganne to speake priuately of secret mariage And both parties continuing in their owne opinions some said that the difficulty doth presuppose a doctrine of faith and therefore cannot bee determined beeing contradicted by a notable number This troubled them much who desired they should bee made voide and thought that they were wholly barred from all possibility to obtaine it At this time a difficulty arose though priuate yet very contentious A difficulty about censuring the Archbishop of Toledo For the Deputies concerning the Index hauing giuen the worke of Bartholomeus Caranza Arch-bishop of Toledo to some Diuines to bee perused and they hauing related that nothing worthy of censure was found in it the Congregation did approoue it and made publique faith thereof at the petition of his Agent But because the booke and the authour were vnder the censure of the Inquisition of Spaine the Secretary Castellunne complained to the Count of Luna and the Count to the Fathers of that Congregation desiring a retractation The father 's not inclining to reuoke the Decree because they thought it iust the bishop of Lerida either mooued by the Count or for some other cause beganne to speake against it and to taxe it alleadging places of the booke which by a bad interpretation did seeme to deserue censure and which was more touched the iudgement and conscience of those Bishops The Arch bishop of Prague the chiefe of that Congregation in defence of himselfe and his colleagues complained to the Legates desiring they would shew themselues in the businesse and protesting not to assist in any publique act vntill the Congregation had due satisfaction The Cardinall Morone interposed and made peace with these conditions that no other copie of the faith made should bee giuen and that Lerida should giue satisfaction of words to the Congregation and to Prague in particular and that all should bee forgotten on both sides And the Count of Luna with vnresistable entreaties got the testimonie out of the hands of the Agent of Toledo and so this stirre was appeased The Legates gaue the Articles of reformation to the Ambassadours in number thirty eight that they might commend to their consideration what pleased them before they were giuen to the Fathers to bee discussed which 38. Articles of Reformation Articles were diuided and one halfe allotted for the next Session and the other for the Session following for the reasons which shall bee related hereafter The Count of Luna perswaded the other Ambassadours to demaund that deputies might be elected for euery Nation to consider what was fit to be reformed because the modell
occasion For as hee would continue in the vnion and obedience of the Church so hee would preserue inuiolable the rights of his crowne without suffering them to be questioned or disputed or himselfe forced to shew them That they should not thinke to satisfie him with saying in the ende Sauing and reseruing the rights c. because vnder this colour they would binde him to shew a reason in euery opposition That if hee had seene the Articles as they were proposed hee would haue iudged that the Ambassadour could not haue done otherwise then make the opposition which his desire was they should first haue shewed to him but said they were to bee excused in regard of the occasion suddenly arising and of the circumstances which did produce it and of the suspitions which made them doubt of some Artifice to precipitate the decision And if the Pope had no intention as hee the Cardinall giueth him to vnderstand that the rights of the Emperour and Kings should bee touched and disputed his Holinesse must turne his anger vpon the Legats who proposed the Articles and named Kings Emperour Republikes and not vpon the Ambassadors That hee thinketh the protestation may be iustified before all Christendome when the Articles shal be seene That the Legats hauing proposed those Articles against the intention of his Holinesse he ought not to referre himselfe to their discretion hereafter nor to cause his Ambassadors to returne vntill he had ful assurance that those Articles should not be spoken of any more which being done he will command them to goe againe to the Councell Concerning the citation and sentence the King gaue order to Henry Clutia The French King taketh part with the Queene of Nauarre Lord d'Oysel to tell the Pope that his Maiestie had vnderstood to his great displeasure that which he did not beleeue by the fame which was spread vntill he had seene a copie of the monitories affixed in Rome that the Queene was so proceeded against as that hee was bound to defend her First in regard the cause and danger was common to all Kings who therefore were obliged to protect her and the rather because she was a widow and his obligation was the greater in respect of the neere kinred hee hath with her by both lines and by agnation with her husband who died but a little before in the warre against the Protestants leauing his sonnes Pupils Therefore hee could not abandon her cause following the examples of his ancesters and the rather because hee ought not to indure that any should make warre against his neighbours vnder colour of religon adding that it was not pious to put the Kingdomes of Spaine and France lately ioyned in friendship in danger of a bloody warre for this cause He said moreouer that the Queene hauing many Fees in France shee could not by the rights and priuiledges of that Kingdom be compelled to appeare either in person or by Proctor adding many examples of Princes and Popes who haue proceeded with due and lawfull moderation Hee touched the forme of the citation by Edict a thing not heard of in former times inuented by Boniface the eighth and as too hard and vniust moderated by Clement the fifth in the Councell of Vienna He said that such citations could by no meanes take place but against the inhabitants to whom the accesse is not secure and that the Queene remayning in France a great iniurie was done to him and the Kingdome by vsing that forme as also was done by exposing to prey and granting to the Vsurpers the Fees she holdeth in France the right whereof belongeth to him And euery one marueiled hee said that his Holinesse who did fauour so affectionately the cause of King Antonie while he liued in being his mediator with the King of Spaine would now oppresse his children and widow But he complained most of all that so many Kings Princes and cities hauing departed from the Church of Rome with in fourtie yeeres hee had not so proceeded with any other which shewed well that he did it not for the good of her soule but for other ends Hee wished his Hol. to consider that power was giuen to Popes for saluation of soules not to depriue Princes of their States nor to order any thing in earthly possessions which hauing beene formerly attempted by them in Germanie did much trouble the publike quiet Hee intreated the Pope to reuoke all his Actes against the Queene protesting that in case hee would not hee would proceede to those remedies which his predecessours haue vsed Hee complained also of the cause of the Bishops and commanded his Ambassador And with the Bishops that declaring vnto him the ancient examples the liberties and immunities of the French Church and the authoritie of the Kings in causes Ecclesiasticall he should pray the Pope not to make any innouation Monsieur d' Oisel performed this office with great vehemencie and after many treaties with the Pope obtained of him to speake no more either of the Queene or of the Bishops But in Trent the Session being ended and matters well agreed on betweene the Legates and Loraine and the businesse imparted to the principall Papalins Otranto Taranto and Parmaâ— as also to the Emperours Ambassadours The Card of Loraine publisheth y e desseigne to finish y e Councell Loraine began to publish their deseigne that the Councel might bee finished with one Session more Hee sayd hee could not bee in Trent at Christmas that himselfe and all the French Bishops must depart before that time that hee desired to see the Councel ended and was loath to leaue so honourable an assembly but that hee could not otherwise doe beeing commanded by the King The Imperialists also did publish in the Councell that the Emperour did desire the dispatch and that the King of the Romanes did write that his desire was it should bee finished by Saint Andrewes day or at the longest in the beginning of the next moneth by all meanes And indeede that King not to please the Pope but because it was his opinion did sollicite the conclusion For beeing to hold a Diet hee was not willing his Father should haue Ambassadours in the Councell and said that if that were shut vp the affaires of Religion in Germanie would bee in farre better case The greater part of the Fathers were glad to heare this and Morone making a Congregation in his house the fifteenth of Nouember of the Legates two Cardinals and fiue and twenty Bishops the principall of euery Nation hee proposed that the Councell hauing beene assembled for the necessities of Germanie and France and now the Emperour King of the Romanes Cardinall of Loraine and all Princes desiring that it should bee finished they would speake their opinion concerning the concluding of it and the manner Loraine sayd it was necessary to finish it not to hold Christendom in suspence any longer to shew the Catholikes what they ought to beleeue and to take away the
who yeelded to referre it to his Legat vnto whom the iudicature thereof was committed with instruction that if he could discouer any hope of repentance in Martin he should receiue him into fauour promising Luthers cause referrred to Card. Caietan the Popes Legat him pardon of all his errours past together with honours and rewards referring the whole to his wisedome but in case he found him incorrigible he should desire Maximilian the Emperour and the other Princes of Germany that he might be punished 23 Martin went to the Legat to Ausburg vnder the safe-conduct of Maximilian Luther commeth to the Legat with the Emperors safe-conduct where after a conuenient conference vpon the controuersed doctrine the Cardinall hauing discouered that by tearmes of Schoole-diuinity in the profession where of himselfe was most excellent Martin could not be conuinced that he alwaies serued himselfe of the holy Scripture which is vsed but a little by the Schoolemen he declared that he would dispute no more with him but exhorted him to a retractation or at least to submit his Bookes and doctrine to the iudgement of the Pope shewing him the danger he was in if he persisted and promising him fauours and benefits from his Holines Martin not answering to the contrary he thought it not fit to wring from him a negatiue by pressing him too much but rather to giue space that the threats and promises might make impression and therefore gaue him leaue Luther had leaue to depart to depart for that time He caused also Friar Iohn Stopiccius Vicar generall of the order of the Heremites to treat with him in conformity hereof 24 Martin beeing returned once more the Cardinall had much conference with him concerning the heads of his doctrine rather hearing what he said then disputing to gaine himselfe credit by the proposition of accommodating the busines Whereunto when he descended exhorting him not to let slip so secure an occasion and so profitable Luther answered him with his accustomed vehemencie that no composition could be made to the preiudice of the truth that he had offended no man nor had neede of the fauour At his returne he was more vehement then before of any that he feared no threats and that if any thing were vnduly attempted against him he would appeale to a Councell The Cardinall who had heard that Martin was secured by some Grandies that they might hold a bridle in the Popes mouth suspecting that he was perswaded to speake in that sort disdained at it and descended to bitter reprehensions and base tearmes and concluded that Princes haue long hands and so bid him bee gone Martin beeing parted from the Legats presence remembring Iohn Hus his case went from Ausburg without saying any more From whence when he was a good way distant thinking better of his owne case he wrote a letter to the Cardinall confessing he had been too sharpe laying the blame Luthers letter vpon the importunity of the Pardoners and of those that wrote against him promising more modestie hereafter to satisfie the Pope and not to speake any more of Indulgences with condition that his aduersaries should doe the like Yet neither they nor he could be kept silent but one prouoked the other whereby the controuersie grew more sharpe 25 Wherefore the Court in Rome spake disgracefully of the Cardinall attributing The Cardinall is blamed in Rome for vsing Luther with base termes all the mischeife to the seueritie and base termes vsed against Luther they blamed him for not hauing promised him great riches a Bishopricke and euen the red hat of a Cardinall And Leo fearing some great innouation in Germanie not so much against Indulgences as against his owne authoritie made a Bull vnder the date of the 9. of Nouember 1518 wherein he set forth the validitie of Indulgences and that himselfe as successor of Peter and Vicar The Bull of Leo for the doctrine of Indulgences of CHRIST had power to grant them both for the liuing for the dead and that this was the doctrine of the Church of Rome which is mother and mistris of all Christians which ought to be receiued of whosoeuer would be in the communion of the Church He sent this Bull to Cardinall Caietan who being at Lintz in vpper Austria published it and caused many authenticall copies to be made thereof sending them to all the Bishops of Germany with commandement to publish them and seuerely and vnder great penalties to enioyne all men not to haue any other faith 26 By this Bull Martin saw cleerely that from Rome and from the Pope he could looke for nothing but condemnation and as before he had for the most part spoken reseruedly of the person and iudgement of the Pope so after the publication of this Bull he resolued to reiect it Wherefore he set forth The Popes Bull made Luther appeale to a Councell an Appeale wherein hauing first said that hee would not oppose himselfe to the authoritie of the Pope when he taught the truth he added that he was not exempt from the common conditions of being subiect to erre to sinne alleadging the example of S. Peter sharpely reprehended by S. Paul But hee said it was an easie thing for the Pope hauing so great riches and retinue to oppresse whosoeuer was not of his opinion without respect of any vnto whom none other helpe remained but to flie vnto a Councell by the benefit of appeale because all reason perswadeth that a Councell ought to be preferred 1519 LEO 10. MAXINIL 1. HENRY 8. FRANCIS 7. before him This Appeale went throughout all Germany and was read by many and esteemed reasonable Wherefore Leo his Bull extinguished not the fire that was kindled in those parts 27 But it hauing giuen courage to the Court in Rome as if the flame had been quenched Friar Samson of Milan of the order of S. Francis was sent to preach the same Indulgences amongst the Suisses who hauing published them in many places and collected the summe of 120000. crownes came finally The occasion why Zuinglius began to oppose the Pope to Zuric where Vlricus Zuinglius a Canon in that Church was professor who opposing himselfe to the doctrine of this Friar the Pardoner there grew great disputation between them passing also from one matter to another as it happened in Germanie Whereby it came to passe that Zuinglius was hearkened vnto by many and gained credit and was imboldned to speake not onely against the abuse of Indulgences but against the Indulgences themselues and euen against the authoritie of the Pope who granted them 26 Martin Luther perceiuing that his doctrine was esteemed and that it Luther passeth to other points passed also into other countreys became more couragious and set himselfe to examine other articles and in the matter of Confession and of the Communion he forsooke the opinion of the Schoolemen and of the Church of Rome approouing rather the Communion of the
sins of the communion of Indulgences of Excommunication of the power of the Pope of the authoritie of Councels of good works of Free-will of Purgatory of pouerty all which he saith are respectiuely pestiferous pernicious scandalous offensiue to pious eares contrary to charity contrary to the reuerence which is due to the Church of Rome contrary to obedience which is the sinew of Ecclesiasticall discipline wherefore being willing to proceede to sentence he with the Cardinals genetals of the regular orders with other Diuines and Doctours both of the one and the other law hath made diligent examination of them Therefore hee condemneth and reiecteth them respectiuely as hereticall scandalous false offensiue to pious eares deceitfull to godly minds and contrary to the Catholike trueth Hee prohibiteth vpon paine of excommunication and infinite punishments that no man should dare to keepe them defend them preach them or fauour them And because the same assertions are found in the bookes of Martin therefore he condemneth them commanding Luthers bookes are condemned to the fire vnder the same paines that none may reade or keepe them but that they ought to be burned as well those which doe containe the foresaid propositions as all the rest Concerning the person of Martin himselfe he saith he The Pope giueth an admonition to Luther and his followers hath many times admonished cited and called him with promise of safe conduct and prouision for his iourney that if hee had come hee would not haue found so many errours in the Court as hee saide and that himselfe the Pope would haue taught him that the Popes his predecessors haue neuer erred in their constitutions But because he hath endured the censures for the space of a whole yeere and hath dared to appeale vnto a future Councell a thing prohibited by Pius and Iulius the second vnder the punishments due to heretikes hee could proceed to condemnation without any more adoe notwithstanding forgetting these iniuries hee admonisheth the said Martin and his protectors to change their opinions cease to preach and in the terme of 60. dayes vpon the same paines to reuoke al the foresaid errors and burne the bookes which in case they doe not hee declareth them notorious and obstinate heretiques After he commandeth all vnder the same paines that they keepe not any booke of the same Martin though it conteine not the like errours Then ordaineth that all men ought to shunne as well him as his fauourers yea commandeth euery one to apprehend them and bring them personally before him or at least chase them out of their Lands and Countreys hee interdicteth all places whither they shall goe commandeth that they bee euery where made knowen and that his Bull ought to bee read in euery place excommunicating whosoeuer shall hinder the publication thereof he determineth that the exemplifications ought to be beleeued and ordereth that his Bull be published in Rome Brandeburg Misna and Mansperg Martin Luther receiuing newes of the condemnation of his doctrine and The Popes admonition cruseth Luther to make a solemne Appeale bookes set foorth a writing repeating the Appeale made to the Councell and making replication thereof for the same causes Furthermore for that the Pope had proceeded against a man not called nor conuinced nor the controuersie of the doctrine heard preferring his owne opinions to the word of God and leauing no place for the Councell he offereth to demonstrate all these things praying the Emperour and all Magistrates to accept this his Appeale for defence of the authority of the Councell thinking that this decree of the Pope bindeth not any till the cause be lawfully discussed in a Synod But men of vnderstanding seeing the Bull of Leo marueiled at it for many causes First concerning the forme that the Pope should proceede to a The Bull of Leo censured declaration with clauses of the palace in a matter which ought to be handled with the words of the holy Scripture and especially vsing periods so intricate and so long and prolixe that it was scarcely possible to draw any sense from them as if he had been to giue sentence in a feodatary cause And it was particularly noted that one clause which saith Inhibentes omnibus ne praefatos errores asserere praesumant is so drawen out in length with so many inlargements and restrictions that betweene Inhibentes and Praesumant there are placed more then foure hundred words Others passing on a little further considered that to haue proposed and condemned as hereticall scandalous false offensiue to pious eares and deceitfull to simple minds 42. propositions without declaring which of them were hereticall which scandalous which false but onely with a word respectiuely attributing to euery one of them an vncertaine qualitie caused a greater doubt then was before which was not to define the cause but to make it more controuersed and to shew more plainely that another authority and wisedome was necessary to determine it Some also were filled with admiration for that it was said that amongst the 41. propositions there were errours of the Grecians condemned long agoe Others thought it a strange thing that so many propositions in diuers points of faith should be decided in Rome by the aduice of the Courtiers onely without participating them to other Bishops Academies and learned persons of Europe But the Vniuersities of Louain and Collen being pleased that there was a colour giuen to their sentence by the Popes Edict publikely burned the bookes of Luther Which gaue cause that he also in Wittenberg all that Schoole being The Popes Bull and the Decretals burned in Wittenberg assembled iudicially and publiquely made to be burned not onely the Bull of Leo but together also the Popes Decretals and after gaue an account to the world of that action in a long manifest published in writing noting 521. LEO 10. CHARLES 5. HENRY 8. FRANCIS 1. A Councell was thought to be necessarie for two causes the Papacie in tyrannie of the Church peruersenesse of Christian doctrine and vsurpation of the power of lawfull magistrates But aswell for Luthers appeale as for these and other considerations euery one became of opinion that a lawfull Councell was necessarie by which not onely the controuersies might bee decided but the abuses also long since brought into the Church might bee redressed and alwayes the necessitie hereof appeared the more by how much the more the contentions increased writings being set forth continually both by the one part and the other For Martin failed not to confirme his doctrine by diuers writings and accordingly as he studied hee discouered more light euer passing some step further forward and finding articles of which in the beginning hee had not thought Which hee sayd he did for the zeale of the House of God But hee was constrained also by necessitie For the Romanists hauing laboured effectually in Collen with the Elector of Saxonie by the mediation of Hierom Aleander that he would deliuer Martin
wiues and children of them He exhorteth them if they cannot reduce Martin and his followers into 1523 ADRIAN 6. CHARLES 〈◊〉 HENRY 8. FRANCIS 〈◊〉 the right way by faire meanes to proceed to sharpe and 〈…〉 ry remedies to cut the dead members from the body as anciently was done vnto Dathan and Abiram to Ananiaâ— and Saphira to Iouinian and Vigilantius and finally as their predecessors did against John Husse and Hierome of Praghe in the Councell of Constance whose example in case they cannot otherwise doe they ought to imitate In conclusion he referred himselfe as well in this particular as in other affaires to the relation of Francesco Chiericato his Nuncio He wrot letters also almost to all the Princes with the very same conceits and to the The Popes letto the Duke of Saxonie Elector of Saxony he wrot in particular that he should consider what blemish it would be to his posterity to haue fauoured a franticke man who put confusion into the world with impious and foolish inuentions turning vpside downe the doctrine established by the blood of the Martyrs labours of the holy Doctors and armes of the most valiant Princes that he should walke in the pathes of his ancestours not suffering his eyes to bee dazled by the fury of a petty companion to follow errous condemned by so many Councels 60 The Nuncio presented to the Diet not onely the Popes Briefe but his The Nuncio perswadeth the Princes by seauen reasons to oppose Luther 1523 owne instructions also by which he was inioyned to exhort the Princes with seauen reasons to oppose themselues against that pestilent doctrine of Luther The first because the worship of God and charity towards their neighbour mooued them thereunto Secondly the infamy of their nation Thirdly their owne honour shewing themselues not to degenerate from their predecessours who where present at the condemnation of Iohn Husse in Constance and of the other heretiques leading some of them to the fire euen with their owne hands and that they would not faile of their owne promise and constancy the greater part of them hauing approoued the Emperours Edict against Luther Fourthly that the iniury should mooue them which Luther hath done to their progenitors publishing another faith then that which they beleeued and concluding by consequence that they are all in hell Fiftly they ought to be mooued by the marke which the Lutherans aime at which is to weaken the secular power after they haue annihilated the Ecclesiasticall by a false pretence that it is vsurped against the Gospell although they craftily make shew to prcferue the secular onely to deceiue them Sixtly that they should consider the dissentions and confusions raised in Germany by the sect And finally he desireth them to obserue that Luther treadeth in the same way that Mahomet did long agoe permitting carnall inclinations to be saâ—iaâ—ed though he seeme to doe it with more modesty that he may the more powerfully deceiue them And if any should say that hee was condemned in absence and without defence and therefore that it were fit to heare him the answere was that it was a iust thing to heare him in that which concerneth the fact that is if hee haue preached written or not but that in matter of faith and of the Sacraments it was not conuenient because that ought not to be questioned which hath beene once confirmed by generall Councels The Pope 〈◊〉 fesseth the abuses of the Clergie not exempting the A 〈…〉 sto 〈…〉 S 〈…〉 and by the whole Church Then the Pope giueth him commission to acknowledge ingenuously that this confusion was caused by the sinnes of men especially of the Priests and Prelates confessing that some yeeres since some abominations haue beene committed euen in that holy Sea many abuses in spirituall things many transgressions of the commandements and lastly all things turned to the worst so that it may be said that the infirmity is passed from the head to the members from the Popes to the inferiour Prelates in so much that there hath beene none that hath done good no not one For the amendment of which euil himselfe is resolued to imploy all his wits and vse all diligence that the Court of Rome from whence peraduenture all this mischiefe proceeded should be reformed first of all Which he will the rather doe because he seeth that all the world doth earnestly desire it Notwithstanding that no man ought to maruaile if he shall see that all the abuses be not so suddendy amended For the disease being inueterated and multiplied it is necessary to proceed slowly in the cure and to begin from things of greatest weight to auoyd the confounding of all by desiring to doe all together He gaue him commission also to promise in his name the obseruation of the Concordates that he would informe himselfe of the causes called into the Rota to remaund them to the parties according vnto iustice And lastly that he should sollicite the Princes and States in his name to answere the letters and to informe him of the meanes by which he might most commodiously resist the Lutherans Besides the presentation of the Popes Briefe and the information the Nuncio proposed that it was obserued that almost euery where in Germany religious men forsooke the Cloisters and returned to the world and that the Priests married themselues to the great contempt and disgrace of religion and the greater part of them committed many excesses and enormities Wherefore it was necessary that some order were taken that these Sacrilegious marriages might bee dissolued the Authors seuerally punished and the Apostates reduced vnder the power of their Superiours 61 The Diet answered the Nuncio in writing that with reuerence they had read the Popes Briefe and the instructions concerning Luthers sect and that The answere of the Diet. they gaue thankes to God for his Holynesse assumption to the Popedome wishing him all happynesse from aboue And when they had spoken what came into their minds about the concord betweene Christian Princes and the warre against the Turkes concerning the demand to execute the Sentence giuen against Luther and the Edict of Wormes they answered that they were most ready to imploy all their power to roote out heresies but that they had omitted to execute the Sentence and Edict for most weighty and vrgent causes in regard that the greater part of the people was perswaded by Luthers bookes that the Court of Rome had brought many grieuances vpon Germany so that if any thing had beene done for execution of the Sentence the multitude would haue entered into suspition that it was done to vphold and mainetaine the abuses and impiety and popular tumults would haue beene raised with danger of ciuill warres Wherefore they sayd that in such difficulties more fitting remedies were necessary especially himselfe the Nuncio hauing confessed in the Popes name that these euills proceeded from the sinnes of men and promised a reformation of the Court of Rome the
he made the confutation of it to be read in which many of their opinions being taxed it was confessed in the end that in the Church of Rome there were some things fit to bee amended against which hee promised that prouision should be made 〈◊〉 therefore that the Protestants ought to referre themselues vnto him and returne to the Church assuring them to obtaine all their iust demands but in case they did otherwise he would not faile to shew himselfe protector and defender of it The Protestant Princes offered to performe whatsoeuer could bee done with a safe conscience and if out of the holy Scripture any errour in their doctrine were shewed to correct it or to make a further declaration in case it were necessarie And because some of the points proposed by them were granted in the confutation and some reiected if a copie of the confutations were giuen them they should be expounded more cleerely After many treaties seuen Catholikes and seuen Protestants were chosen A Colloquie between the Protestants Catholikes to conferre together to find out a meanes of composition who not being able to agree the number was restrained to three a piece And though some few small points of doctrine and other petty things belonging to some rites were agreed on yet in conclusion it was perceiued that the conference could produce no concord at all because neither partie was willing to grant to the other any thing of importance Many dayes being spent in this treatie the refutation of the Cities confession was read whereunto their Ambassadors answered that many Articles of their writing were repeated otherwise then The answer of the Protestant Ambassadors to the confutation they were written by them many other things proposed by them drawne to a bad sence to make them odious vnto all which obiections they would haue answered if a copie of the confutation had beene giuen them in the meane time they prayed them nor to beleeue any calumnie but to expect their defence They denyed to giue them a copie and sayde that the Emperour would not suffer that the points of Religion should bee put into disputation The Emperour assayed by way of canuase to perswade the Princes telling them that they were but few their doctrine new that it had been sufficiently confuted in this Diet that their boldnesse was great to condemne of errour heresie and false religion the Imperiall Maiestie and so many Princes and States of Germany with whom themselues beeing compared made not a number and which is worse to esteeme also for heretikes their owne fathers and ancestours and to demand a Councell and yet to goe on still in the errours These perswasions auayling nothing because they denied theirs to be new and the rites of the Romane Church olde the Emperour imploying other remedies vnto which he was aduised by the Legat Campeggio caused euery one to be treated with apart proposing vnto them some satisfaction in their proper interests and laying before them diuers oppositions and crosses which he would haue raised against their proceedings in case they persisted in their resolution not to reunite themselues to the Church But whither those thought to bring about their owne designes by perseuering or preferred the preseruation of their Religion before all other interest the perswasions though very potent produced none effect Neither could the Emperour obtaine of them to grant the exercise of the Romane religion within their territories vntill the time of the Councell which he promised should bee intimated within sixe moneths because the Protestants had discouered that this was the inuention of the Popes Legate who not being able to obtaine his purpose for the present thought it sufficient if by the establishing the Romane doctrin in euery place he put confusion among the people who were alienated already whereby away might be opened to those accidents which might giue occasion to roote out the new For concerning the promise to intimate a Councell within sixe moneths he well knew that many impediments might bee pretended in the very nicke and finally all expectation deluded It being impossible to conclude any thing the Protestants departed in the end of October and the Emperour made an Edict to establish the ancient rites of the Roman Catholike religion which contained in summe The Edict of A 〈…〉 that nothing should be changed in the Masse in the Sacrament of Confirmation and extreame vnction that the Images should not bee taken out of any place and those restored that were taken away already that it should not be lawfull to denie free-will nor to hold opinion that onely faith doeth iustifie that the Sacraments Ceremonies Rites Obsequies of the dead should be obserued in the same manner they were before that Benefices should bee giuen to fit persons and that the marryed Priests should forsake their wiues or be banished all sales of Church goods and other vsurpations made voyd that in preaching and teaching no man should passe these tearmes but the people should be exhorted to heare Masse to inuocate the Virgin Mary and the other Saints to obserue the feasts and fastings that the Monasteries and other sacred Edifices which haue beene destroyed should be rebuilt and the Pope should be requested to intimate a Councell within sixe moneths in a conuenient place and after to beginne it within a yeere at the most that all things remaine firme and constant and no appeale or exception to the contrary take place and that euery one ought to imploy all his forces possessions life and blood to preserue this Decree and that the Imperiall Chamber proceed against whosoeuer shall oppose it The Pope hauing receiued aduice from his Legat of what was done in the Diet was touched with an inward griefe of minde discouering that The Pope was displeased with the Emperour for meâ—ling in religion but especially for promising a Councell though Charles had receiued his counsell by vsing his authority and threatning violence yet he had not proceeded as aduocate of the Church of Rome vnto whom it belongeth not to take knowledge of the cause but to bee a meere executor of the Popes Decrees whereunto was quite contrary to haue receiued the confessions and caused them to bee read and to haue instituted a conference to accord the differences Hee complayned beyond measure that some points were agreed vnto and especially that he had consented to the abolition of some rites thinking that the Popes authoritie was violated when things of so great moment were treated of without his priuity at the least if his Legates authoritie had beene interposed it had beene tollerable After he considered that it was a great preiudice to him that the Prelates had consented to it But the promising of a Councell which hee so much abhorred pressed him aboue all in which though honourable mention were made of his authoritie yet to subscribe sixe moneths to call it and a yeere to beginne it was to meddle with that which was proper to
Libell was published in England against the Pope and the whole Court of Rome and that besides a Comedie had beene made in presence of the King and Court to the great disgrace and shame of the Pope and of euery Cardinall in particular For which cause all being inflamed with choler they ran head-long to giue sentence which was pronounced in the Consistorie the foure and twentieth of the same moneth that the mariage betweene Henry and Queene Catherine was good that he was bound to take her for his wife and that in case he did it not he should be excommunicated The Pope was soone displeased with this precipitation For sixe dayes after the French King his letters came that the King of England was contented to accept the sentence concerning the Attentates and to render obedience with condition that the Cardinals whom hee mistrusted should not meddle in the businesse and that persons not suspected should bee sent to Cambray to take information And the King had sent his Proctors before to assist in the cause at Rome Wherefore the Pope went about to deuise some pretence to suspend the precipitated sentence and againe to set the cause on its feete But Henry so soone as he had seene it sayd it was no matter For the Pope should be Bishop of Rome and himselfe sole Lord of his kingdome and that he would doe according to the ancient fashion of the Eastern Church not leauing to be a good Christian nor suffering the Lutheran heresie or any other to be brought into his kingdome And so he did Hee published an Edict wherein hee declared himselfe head of the Church of England and punished capitally whosoeuer said that the Pope of Rome had any authoritie there he chased out the Collector of the Peter-pence and caused the Parliament to approoue all these things where it was determined that all Bishoprickes of England should bee conferred by the Archbishop of Canterburie without sending to Rome and that the Clergie should pay to the King one hundred and fifty thousand pounds sterling yeerely for the defence of the Kingdome against whosoeuer This action of the King was variously expounded Some thought him wise for freeing himselfe from the subiection of Rome without any innouation in Religion and without putting his subiects in danger of sedition How the action of K Henry was expoâ—nded and without referring himselfe to a Councell a thing which they saw hard to be effected and dangerous also for him it being impossible that a Councell composed of Ecclesiasticall persons should not mainetaine the Popes power which is the maine pillar of their order because by the papacie it is aboue all kings and the Emperour but without it is subiect to them there being no Ecclesiasticall person that hath superioritie but the Pope But the Court of Rome maintained that it could not be said that there was no change in Religion the first and principal Article being changed which is the supremacie of the Pope and that seditions would arise as well for this onely as for all the rest Which the euent shewed to be true For the King was faine to proceede seuerely against some of his subiects whom he loued and esteemed It cannot be expressed what griefe was conceiued in Rome and by all the Clergie for the alienation of so great a Kingdome from the Popes subiection and it discouered the imbecillitie of humane affaires wherein for the most part great damages proceed from those things from which the greatest The Popes haue gained much by matrimoniall dispensations benefits were formerly receiued For by matrimonial dispensations and by sentences of diuorce as well granted as denyed the Papacie hath gained much in former times sheltering the Princes with the name of the Vicar of Christ whom it concerned with some incestuous mariage or by dissoluing one to contract another to vnite some other territory to their owne or to drowne the title of diuers pretendants making for this cause straight alliance with them and interesting their power to defend that authoritie without which their actions would be condemned and hindred yea interesting not those Princes onely but all their posteritie to maintaine their legitimation But the misfortune which then arose might be ascribed to the precipitation of Clement who in this case knew not how to manage his authoritie and if it had pleased God to haue giuen him in this fact the vse of his vsuall wisdome he might haue gained much where now his losse was great But the Emperour at his returne into Germany being informed of the negotiation of the Nuncio Rangone concerning the Councell wrote to Rome complaining that himselfe hauing promised a Councell to Germany and treated with the Pope in Bolonia in what sort the Princes should be dealt with in this matter yet the Nuncij of his Holinesse had not proceeded in that manner that was agreed of but had so treated that the Protestants thought themselues deluded praying him in the ende to finde some way to giue Germany satisfaction The eighth of Iune the Emperours letters were read in the Consistorie and because there came aduice a little before that the Landgraue of Hassia had taken the Dukedome of Wittenberg from King Ferdinand by force of armes and restored it to the Duke Vlrick the lawfull Lord of it and that Ferdinand also was inforced to make peace with them many of the Cardinals sayd that the Lutherans hauing atchieued 1534 PAVL 3. CHARLES 〈◊〉 HENRY 8. FRANCIS 1. so great a victorie it was necessarie to giue them some satisfaction and not to proceede any more by Art but to make some demonstration of effects because the Emperour hauing promised a Councell it was necessarie hee should not be deluded and sayd that if the Pope could not finde a way there was danger That his Maiestie would be constrained to yeelde to some other thing of greater preiudice and losse to the Church But the Pope and maior part of the Cardinals seeing it was impossible to make the Lutherans accept such a Counsell as might bee seruiceable to the Court of Rome and being resolute not so much as to hearken to any speach of making it otherwise they resolued to answere the Emperour that they knew very well the importance of the times and what great need there was of a generall Councell which they were most readie to intimate in case it might be so celebrated that it might produce good effects as need requireth but seeing new discords arise betweene him and France diuers open dissentions betweene other Christian Princes it was necessarie they should cease and mindes should bee reconciled before the Councel were called For during the discords it could not produce any good effect and now least of all the Lutherans being in armes and made proud by the victory of Wittenberg But it was necessary to leaue discoursing with the Pope of a Councell For hee fell into a long and mortall infirmitie whereof he dyed in the end Clement the 7. dieth
and punishments against poore innocent people who adhere to that religion for conscience sake And how shall they be able to accuse the Pope and his followers when himselfe will be iudge And to appoue his Briefe is nothing else but to consent to their owne condemnation And therefore that they haue alwayes demanded a free and Christian Councel not onely that euery man may freely speake the Turkes and infidels being excluded but that those that are linked together by oathes and other Couenants may not bee Iudges and that the word of God may gouerne and define all the controuersies That they well know that there are learned and godly men in other Nations but withall they assure themselues that if the vnlimited power of the Pope shall be moderated not their Diuines onely but many others who now by reason of oppression hide themselues will labour for reformation of the Church That they will not dispute of the situation and fitnesse of Mantua but they may well say that so long as there is warre in Italie they cannot want matter of suspition That it is sufficient to say of the Duke of that Citie that he hath a brother a Cardinall one of the prime men of the Court. That in Germany there are many Cities as commodious as Mantua where Iustice and equitie doe flourish and in Germanie those secret wiles to take away mens liues are neither vsed nor knowne as they are in other places That in the ancient Councels the securenesse of the place hath euer been first sought for which would not be sufficient there though hee the Emperour were personally present in the Councell For it is knowne that the Popes grant him place in consultations but for power of determining they reserue it to themselues onely That it was knowne what happened to the Emperour Sigismond in the Councell of Constance whose safe-conduct was violated by the Synod and himselfe constrained to put vp so great an affront Therefore they prayed his Maiestie to consider the importance of these reasons There appeared in this same Diet the Bishop of Aix sent by the Pope to inuite them to the Councell But hee did no good and some of the Princes Some of the Protestant Princes would not so much as heare thé Popes Nuncio would not so much as heare him And to make their reasons knowne to the world they printed and published a writing where they laboured principally to answere that obiection that they would not submit themselues to any Iudge that they despised other nations that they refused the supreame They iustifie their actions to the world by writing tribunall of the Church that they had renewed heresies formerly condemned that they were glad of ciuill discords that the faults which they found in the manners of the Court of Rome were small and tolerable They alleadged the causes why it was not fit that the Pope alone nor yet together with his adherents should be iudge they brought the examples of many Councels refused by diuers of the Fathers and in fine implored the ayde of all Princes offering that whensoeuer a lawfull Councell shall bee called they will therein defend their cause and render an account of all their actions They sent also an expresse Ambassadour to the French King to giue him a particular account of the same things who answered that for the Councell he was of their opinion not to approoue it except it were lawfull and in a secure place assuring them that his sonne in-law the King of Scotland was of the same mind The Duke of Mantua to gratifie the Pope granted his Citie for the Councell without considering what he did thinking as others that it could not The Duke of Mantua maketh a grant of his Citie and afterwards recalleth it be effected there being warres betweene the Emperour and French King and Germany opposing it for whose sake it was called But when hee saw the intimation he began to thinke how to secure the place and sent a proposition to the Pope that in regard of the great number of those that would come to the Councel there was need of a great garrison which he would not haue depend vpon any but himselfe and that hee was not able to maintaine it Therefore in case his Holinesse would celebrate the Councell in that Citie he must allow him money for soldiers pay The Pope answered that the multitude would not consist of men of armes nor professed for the war but of Ecclesiasticall and learned persons which one magistrate whom hee would depute to render iustice with a small court and gard was able to keepe in order that a garrison of souldiers would breed a generall suspicion and became not the place of the Councell where all should appeare and bee truely peaceable and that in case a garrison were necessary it were not reasonable to put it into the hands of any but of the Councel it self that is of the Pope who is head thereof The Duke considering that iurisdiction draweth The Pope claymeth right to administer iustice where the Councell shall be celebrated with it absolute soueraigntie replyed that by no meanes hee would haue iustice administred in his Citie but by his owne officers The Pope a very wiseman who seldome receiued any answere which hee did not foresee was much amazed and answered the Dukes man that hee would neuer haue beleeued that by his Lord a Prince of Italy whose family hath beene so much aduanced by the Apostolicall Sea who had a brother a Cardinall that would bee denied him of which neuer any made doubt before which the Law of God and man doth giue him which the very Lutherans cannot denie that is to be supreame iudge of the Clergie a thing which the Duke denieth not to his owne Bishops to iudge the causes of Priests in Mantua That in the Councel none should be present but the Ecclesiastiques who are exempted from the secular power both themselues and their families Which Priests concubines are of Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction is so cleere that the Doctors of Diuinitie affirme that the very concubines of Priests are of Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction and yet he would denie him a Magistrate to render iustice to those men during the time of the Councell The Duke for all this was constant aswell in refusing the Popes Magistrates as also in demaunding pay for souldiers These conditions seeming hard to the Pope contrary as he sayd to the auncient custome and against the dignity The Pope resolueth not to call the Councel at Mantua of the Sea and Ecclesiasticall libertie he would not yeeld vnto them and resolued not to call the Councell at Mantua He remembred very well what happened to Iohn 23. for calling a Councell where another was stronger then hee His purpose therefore was to prolong the time and excused himselfe in a publique Bull saying in substance that though with griefe hee was constrained to depute an other place for the Synod yet hee endured it with
commission declared that the Popes minde concerning the Councell was the same as before that is that it should one day bee celebrated that hee had suspended it by Caesars consent to make way first to some concord in Germanie but seeing this to bee in vaine hee returned to his former opinion not to deferre the celebration of it But that hee could not consent to make it in Germanie because hee meant to bee there in person and that his age and length of the way and so great a change of the ayre hindered his going into that countrey And that it seemed not more commodious for other Nations Beside that there was a great probabilitie to feare that the differences could not be handled without commotions Therefore that Ferrara Bolonia or Piacenza all great and most opportune cities seemed to him more fit But in case they liked them not hee was contented to call it in Trent a Citie at the Confines of Germanie That his will was to begin it at Whitsontide but for the straightnesse of the time hee had prorogued it to the thirteenth of August Hee prayed them all to bee present there and laying aside all hatred to handle the cause of God with sinceritie Ferdinand and the Catholike Princes thanked the Pope and sayd that not being able to obtaine a fit place in Germanie as Ratibon or Collen they were contented with Trent But the Protestants would not agree 〈◊〉 Trent is named for the place of the Councel but the Protestants would not consent ther that the Councell should be intimated by the Pope or that Trent should be the place which was the cause why nothing was determined in that Diet concerning the Councell Howsoeuer the Pope sent out a Bull of the intimation the two and twentieth of May this yeere wherein hauing declared his desire to prouide The Pope publisheth the Bull of the in t 〈…〉 against the euils of Christendome hee sayd hee had alwayes thought vpon the temedies and finding none more fit then a Councell hee was constantly resolued to call it and making mention of the Conuocation at Mantua then of the suspension after of the Conuocation at Vicenza and of the other suspension made in Genua and finally of that other during pleasure hee went on to shew the reasons that induced him to continue the same suspension vntill then These were Ferdinends warre in Hungary the rebellion of Flanders against the Emperour and the things that happened in the Diet of Ratubon expecting a time appointed by God for this worke But considering in the end that euery time is acceptable to his diuine Maiestie when holy things are handled hee resolued to expect no other consent of the Princes and because hee could not haue Vicenza beeing willing to giue satisfaction to Germanie concerning the place and vnderstanding they desired Trent though a Citie more within Italy seemed to him more commodious yet his fatherly charity inclined his will to yeeld to their demands and hee chose Trent to celebrate there an Oecumenicall Councel the first of Nouember next and that he interposed that time that his Decree might be published and the Prelates haue time to arriue at the place Therefore by the authoritie of the Father the Sonne and the Holy Ghost and the Apostles Peter and Paul which himselfe exerciseth on earth by the counsell and consent of the Cardinals all suspensions being remooued hee intimateth an holy Oecumenicall and generall Councell in that Citie a fit place free and opportune for all Nations to bee begun the first of that moneth prosecuted and ended calling all Patriarches Arch-bishops Bishops Abbats and those who by law or priuiledge haue voyce in generall Councels and commanding them by vertue of the Oath made to him and the Apostolique Sea and by holy obedience and vnder the punishments by law or custome to bee inflicted vpon the disobedient to bee there in person or in case they shall bee hindered to make faith of the hinderance or send proctors praying the Emperour the most Christian King and all other Kings Dukes and Princes to bee personally present or in case they cannot to send Ambassadours men of grauitie and authoritie and to cause the Bishops and Prelates of their Kingdomes and Prouinces to goe thither desiring further of the Prelates and Princes of Germany for whose sake the Councell is intimated in the place they wished that the things may bee handled which belong to the trueth of Christian religion to the correction of manners to the peace and concord of Christian Princes and people and oppression of the Barbarians and Infidels The Bull was presently sent from Rome to allso inches but went not forth in a fit time For Francis the French King hauing in Iuly denounced warre in threatning tormes against the Emperour and published it by a booke which boo 〈…〉 hee made it at the same instant in Brabant The French King maketh warre against the Emperor The Emperor excepted against the Bul and complayneth of the French King 〈…〉 nt and 〈◊〉 The Emperour hauing receiued the Bull of the Councell answered the Pope that he was not satisfied with it For hauing neuer refused any paines danger or dost that the Councel 〈…〉 ght bee ended and contrarily the French King hauing alwayes endeauoured to hinder it reseemed strange vnto him that they were compared and made equall in the Bul and rehearsing all the iniuries which he protended to haue receiued from the King added also that in the last Diet at Spira he had laboured by his Ambassadours to cherish the discords of religion by promising friendship and fauour to either party In fine he referred it to his Holinesse to consider if the actions of that King did ferue to remedie the mischiefes of the Christian Common-wealth and to begin the Councell which hee did euer crosse for his priuate gaine and had constrained him who did perceiue it to finde a way to reconcile the differences of religion Therefore in case the Councel shall not be celebrated that his Holinesse ought not to blame him but the King and denounce warre against him if hee meant to assist the publique good because this is the onely way to call the Councell establish religion and regaine peace The King presaging what imputations would bee layd vpon him for The French King waxeth cruell against the Protestants to free himselfe from the imputations laid vpon him by the Emperour making a warre to the hurt of religion and hinderance of the seruice of God which might bee expected from the Councel preuented it by publishing an Edict against the Lutheranes commanding the Parliaments to execute it inuiolably with seuere charge that all should bee appeached who had bookes differing from the Church of Rome that made secret conuenticles that transgressed the commandements of the Church and especially that obserued not the doctrine of meates or prayed in any tongue but the Latine and commanded the Sorbonists to be diligent spies against them Afterwards vnderstanding the
laboured to incite the Pope against him and to haue money from him for the warre The Pope seruing himselfe vpon this occasion was wholy set vpon the gaining The Pope seeketh to gaine Milan of Milan for his Nephewes wherein hee was assisted by Margarite bastard daughter to the Emperour married to Octauius Farnese the Popes Nephew and in that respect made Dutchesse of Camerino The Pope promised the Emperour to combine with him against the French King to make many Cardinals of his nomination to pay him for some yeeres 150000. crownes leauing also in his hands the Castles of Milan and Cremona But because the Imperialists required a million of ducats for the present and another million vpon short dayes of payment nothing could bee concluded and in regard the Emperour could not longer tarrie it was agreed to continue the treatie by meanes of the Popes Ministers who should follow the Emperour Caesar shewed he was satisfied with the Councell that by the sending of Legats and assistance of those few Prelats the Catholiques of Germany at the least had knowen his ready mind and because the impediments might be imputed to the French King he concluded that the remedie He mistrustes the Emperour and turneth to the French King was not to be thought vpon vntill it did appeare how the warre proceeded They parted with great demonstrations of mutuall satisfaction yet the Pope mistrusted the Emperour and from that time turned his mind toward the French King But while he was thus doubtfull the league betweene the Emperour and the King of England against France was published which constrained the Pope wholly to alienate himselfe from him For hee saw how much that league preiudiced his authoritie being contracted with one excommunicated anathematized by him cursed destinated to eternall damnation a schismatique depriued of his Kingdome and dominions whose confederation A league betweene the Emperour and King of England made with whom soeuer was void against whom also all Christians Princes were bound by his commandement to take armes and which most imported that still remaining more contumacious and openly despising his authoritie The Pope was much offended with the league this euidently shewed to the world that the Emperour bare no respect vnto him neither spirituall nor temporall and gaue example to all to make no account of his authoritie And the affront seemed to him the greater because Clement who might easily haue temporized in that cause to please the Emperour and for his interests had proceeded against that King who otherwise was well affected and deserued well of the Apostolike Sea To weigh downe these offences the Pope put in the other ballance that the French King had made so many lawes and edicts before named to preserue religion and his authoritie Vnto which was added that the Parisian Diuines the first of August assembling the people by the sound of a Trumpet published fiue and twentie heads of Christian doctrine proposing the bare conclusions and determinations without adding reasons perswasions or grounds but onely prescribing as it were by authoritie what they would haue beleeued which were printed and sent through all France confirmed by the Kings letters vnder most grieuous punishments against whosoeuer spake or taught other wise with another new Decree to make inquisition against the Lutherans These things the rather pleased the Pope because he knew the King did them not so much for the reason related before that is to iustifie himselfe to the world that hee made not warre with the Emperour to fauour the Lutherans doctrine nor to hinder their extirpation but principally to please him and for reuerence of the Apostolicall Sea But the Emperour knowing the Popes complaints answered that the The Emperors answere to the Popes complaints French King hauing made a League with the Turke to the preiudice of Christians as the siege of Nizza in Prouence made by the Ottoman Armie guided by Polinus the Kings Abassadour and the spoiles taken in the riuers of the Kingdome well shewed it was lawfull for him to vse for his defence the helpe of the King of England a Christian though he acknowledge not the Pope as also by the same Popes leaue himselfe and Ferdinand vsed the assistance of the Protestants more auerse from the Apostolike Sea then that King that the Pope vnderstanding the League of the French King with the Turke should haue proceeded against him But hee saw well what difference was made For the Turkisharmie which had so much damnified all the Christians wheresoeuer it went passed friendly by the Popes riuers yea going to Ostia to take in the fresh water on S. Peters day at night for which all Rome was in confusion the Cardinall of Carpi who commanded in the Popes name that was absent put them out of feare being secure by the intelligence which he had with the Turkes The warre and these complaints put to silence the treaties about the 1544 PAVL 3. 〈◊〉 CHARLES 〈◊〉 HENRY 〈…〉 FRANCIS 〈◊〉 councel for this yeere which the next 1544 returned into the field began in the Diet of Spira where the Emperour rehearsing the paines which he formerly took to remedy the discords in religion finally the care diligence vsed in Ratisbon be put them in mind how it not being then possible to compose the controuersies all was finally referred to a general or National Councel 1544. The treaty a 〈…〉 both the Couâ—cell began againe in the Diet of 〈…〉 or a Diet and that afterwardes the Pope at his instance had intimated the Councel where himself resolued to be in person would haue performed it if the war of France had not hundered him But now in regard the discord in religion remaineth the same is accompained with the same inconueniences it is not time to deferre the remedy any longer for which he gaue order they should consider and propose to him what way they thought to be best The businesse of religion was much considered on But because the affayres of the warre pressed them more it was referred to the Diet which was to bee celebrated in December and in the meane space a Decree was made that the Emperour should giue charge to some honest and learned men to write a forme of reformation and that all the Princes should doe the same that all being conferred together that might bee determined in the Diet by common consent which was to be obserued vntil the future generall Councell to be held in Germany or vntill a Nationall In the meane space that all should remaine in peace without raising any tumult for Religion and the Churches of the one and the other should enioy their goods This Recesse did not generally please the Catholikes but some of them because they inclined to the Protestants opinion approoued this middle way Those that were not contented seeing their number to be small resolue to endure it But the warre went on still and the Popes disdaine conceiued for the league with
which maketh a iudiciall processe and saith that none can accuse or condemne GODs Elect because GOD doth iustifiethem where the iudiciall words to accuse and condemne doe shew that the word Iustifie is iudiciall also But the Franciscans approued habituall grace because charity it selfe is an habit And here was a sharpe disputation betweene them and the Dominicans whether the habit of Grace be the same with the habit of Charity as Scotus would or distinct as Saint Thomas and neither party yeelding they debated whether besides this Grace or inherent Iustice the Iustice of CHRIST also bee imputed to the iustified as if it were his owne which they did in regard of the opinion of Alvertus Pighius who confessing the inherent added that we must not trust in that but in the imputed iustice of CHRIST as if it were ours None doubted that CHRIST had merited for vs but some blamed the word to Impute and would haue it abolished because it was not to bee found in Fathers who contented themselues with the words Communication participation diffusion deriuation application computation and coniunction Others said that agreeing vpon the thing they ought not to differ vpon the word because it signifieth precisely the same that the others doe which though not by all and often yet sometimes was vsed For this the 109. Epistle of Saint Barnard was brought and Vega defended that though the word be not found in the Scriptures yet it is a most proper Latine word to say that the iustice of CHRIST is imputed to mankind for satisfaction and merit and that it is continually imputed to all that bee iustified and doe satisfie for their owne sinnes but hee would not haue it sayd it was imputed as if it were ours Whereunto it being opposed that Saint Thomas vseth to say that the passion of CHRIST is communicated to the baptized for remission as if himselfe had sustained it and died there was a long and great contention vpon his words The Heremite Generall held an opinion that in the Sacrament of Baptisme the Iustice of CHRIST is imputed because it is communicated wholly and intirely but not in penance when our satisfactions are also required But Soto sayd the word Imputation was most popular and plausible because it signified at the first sight that all should bee acknowledged from CHRIST but yet that he did euer suspect it in regard of the bad consequences which the Lutheranes draw from thence That is that this onely is sufficient without inherent righteousnes that the Sacraments doe not conferre grace that the punishment is abolished together with the guilt that there remaineth no place for satisfaction that all are equall in grace iustice and glorie whence they deduce also that abominable blasphemie that euery iust man is equall to the blessed Virgin This admonition begat such a suspicion in the hearers that there appeared a manifest inclination to condemne the word for hereticall though reasons were effectually replyed to the contrary The contentions betweene the Theologues did certainly arise from the immoderate affection they bare to their owne sect and were cherished by diuers for diuers ends By the Imperialists to constraine them to abandon iustification By the Courtiers to find a way to separate the Councell and so to auoid the imminent reformation And by others to free themselues from incommodities which they feared would be greater by reason of the dearth Contentions in the Councell are cherished by diuers for diuers ends A Iubily is published in Rome in which religion is declared to be the cause of the warâ—e against the Protestants and of the warre which approached and the rather because they had little hope to doe good But while they thus dispute in Trent the Pope published a Iubile in Rome the fifteenth of Iuly by which he eased the Princes of Germany of the paines to find out or perswade others the true cause of the warre For hauing largely declared in that Bull his pastorall affection and care for the saluation of men relating the perdition of soules by the increase of heresies and that to roote them out the Councell was alreadie begun hee bewailed aboue measure the obstinacie of the heretikes who contemne and refuse to obey it and to submit themselues to the determination thereof For remedie whereof he had made a League with the Emperour to reduce them to the obedience of the Church by force of Armes Hee therefore wished them all to haue recourse vnto GOD by prayers fastings confessions and communions that GOD of his Diuine Maiestie would giue a good issue to this warre vndertaken for his glory exaltation of the Church and extirpation of heresies The Emperour in conformity to his purpose of concealing the cause of The Emperours Bandâ— against the Sax on and Landgraue Religion the twentieth of the same moneth published a Bando against the Saxon and Landgraue laying to their charge that they had alwayes hindered his designes had neuer obeyed him made conspiracies against him mooued warre against other Princes of the Empire seased vpon Bishoprickes and other gouernments dispossessed many of their goods and couered all these things with the glorious and sweet name of Religion peace and liberty but hauing indeede rather any other end Therefore hee doeth prescribe them as perfidious rebels seditious guilty of high treason and enemies of the publike peace and commandeth that none doe assist them or be linked with them absolueth the nobility and people of their dominions from their Oath of fidelitie including all those in the Bando who perseuere to obey them The cause of the warre alleadged by the Emperour grieued the Pope and The Pope and the Emperour are offended one with another for alleadging diuers causes of the warre that of the Pope grieued the Emperor because both their ends were hindred For though the Pope pretended that he had published this Manifest that all the people of Christendome might implore the ayde of God to fauour the Emperours Armes yet both he and euery man of iudgement knew very well that it was to giue notice to Germany and the whole world that the warre was for Religion which the simpler sort also did know a little after For his letter to the Suisses before mentioned and a copie of the Capitulations made with Madruccio were published The Pope crossed Casar in this because hee desired the suppression of the Protestants without the exaltation of the Emperour and therefore to ballance them well hee meant to constraine all the professors of the new Religion to vnite against him And it is certaine that the Popes action hindered the Emperours designes For desiring the Suisses to continue their league with the house of Austria and Burgundy and not assist the rebels the Euangelikes answered that they would first be sure that the warre was not for Religion So it hapened that the warre being but newly begun diseords were already sowed betweene the Princes lately confederated The Potentates of Italie were amazed
exclude the Arch-bishop of Collen sent two Commissaries to assemble all the orders of his Sate and to cause them to abandon him and to receiue for their Arch bishop Prince Adolphus his coaiutour yeâ—lding obedience and swearing side litievnto him The Cleargie was readie to doe it for the causes before recited but the Nobilite and Ambassadours of the Cities refusing saying they could not abandon a Prince vnto whom they had sworhe The Duke of Cloues bordering vpon him sent to the Arch bishop and caused 〈◊〉 â—â—of the Nobilitie to go thither also to pray him to find a mea 〈…〉 that the whole State might not bee dissolued with the great dammage of the neighbour 1547 PAVL 3. CHARLES 5. EDVVARD 6. FRANCIS 1. Who doth generously renounce his state Countries The Arch-bishop mooued with compassion to free the State from warre and that the innocent people might not suffer did generously renounce the State and absolue his subiects from the oath and so Adolphus was receiued for his successor whom he had alwaies loued as his brother and communicated to him whatsoeuer hee had done for reformation of the Church who was now of another opinion either because hee was truely changed or for some other respect In February newes came to Trent of the death of the King of England Thanks giuen to God and great ioy in Trent for the deâ—th of the K. of England which happened the moneth before The Fathers gaue thankes to GOD and went almost all to the Bishop of Worcesten congratulating that himselfe and the kingdome were as they sayd deliuered from the tyrannie of a cruell persecutor saying it was a miracle that he had left a sonne of but nine yeeres of age that he might not be able to tread in his Fathers steps And it is true that hee did not tread in them all For Henry though he had wholy taken away the Popes authoritie and punished his adherents capitally yet hee did euer constantly retaine all the residue of the doctrine of the Church of Rome But Edward for so his sonnes name was gouerned by his Vncle on the mothers side the Duke of Somerset who was inclined to the doctrine of the Protestants changed religion as shall be said in its place The Popes letters being come the Cardinall Sancta Croce was of opinion that it was good to mollifie the Prelates combined by granting some of the petitions which were granted from Rome thinking they would easily bee pacified with that determination The Cardinall of Monte sayd that to condescend to an inferior especially to a multitude was to make them pretend a greater satisfaction that first he would try his friends when he found he was fortified with the greater number hee would not retire an inch but if he found it otherwise hee would vse art After many discourses as it hapneth betweene Colleagues Sancta Croce yeelded to Monte who was more passionate They receiued aduise that the absent Prelates would bee returned before the end of February whose minds were sounded and many of them were found to adhere to the Pope These being confirmed with hope and others ensnared with the same baite that the Pope would take notice of euery A decree containing 15. heads is proposed in Congregation ones merit they caused the decree to be made with fifteen heads and proposed it in Congregation By this greater difficulties were raised In the Proheme by this exception Sauing alwaies the Apostolicall authoritie in all things Euery foole saw at what it aymed and that it inferred a pertinacious obstinacie in the abuses which they ought to remedie by preseruing their causes Yet none durst oppose but the Bishop of Badacoz who said it had need of declaration because And is there opposed the Councell ought not nor could impeach the authoritie of any much lesse of the Apostolike Sea acknowledged for Head of all the Catholiques But it seemed that the words there placed did signifie that in Rome the proceeding should be in those things as before and that the moderation should not haue power ouer dispensations and other inuentions by which the authoritie of the old Canons hath beene alwayes weakened In defence of the exception it was said that the Lawes of Councels are not as the Lawes naturall where equitie and rigour are the same thing that they are subiect to the common defect of all Lawes which by reason of their vniuersalitie ought to be moderated by equitie in cases not foreseene when it would bee vniust to put them in execution But because there is not alwayesa Councell to which recourse may be had nor it being possible to attend this when there is one the Popes authoritie is necessarie It was replyed that though all Lawes haue the defect of vniuersalitie yet all were published without exceptions that so they should now doe or otherwise it were as much as to say that ordinarily and not onely in rare cases and not foreseene the Pope might dispence with the contrary This opinion was not openly approoued by all who in their conscience But the opposers are 〈…〉 ced thought it true whereupon the Legat Monte taking courage sayd it was a subtiltie not to attribute as much to the Apostolike Sea as they were bound and so he made them all silent The Bishop of Badacoz demaunded that mention should bee made in that Proheme that the Article of residencie was not quite left off but deferred onely The Legates answered that this was a distrust of their promises and a vaine Obligation to doe that which was alwayes in their power Yet to satisfie so great a desire hee sayd it should bee added in the Proheme that all was decreed in prosecuting the point of residencie which they had begun whereby it would appeare that it was not ended in the other Session and that part did remaine to be handled Concerning the Heads of the qualities of Bishops and other Curates the Discourses aboue the qualiues of Bishops and Curates Arch-bishop Torre saide that they did not onely remedie the corruptions brought in but did weaken the ancient remedies For with such generall termes of age manners knowledge abilitie and worth euery one might bee canonized for an able man and to alleadge the decrees of Alexander was to nullifie all other Canons which prescribe other conditions For when one is alwayes named and the others purposely concealed it seemeth that there is some derogation to these that it was necessarie to say plainely what this grauitie of manners and knowledge of letters is which if it Were done euery Courtier would bee excluded for euer That the manners requisite are well repeated by Saint Paul and yet not regarded The learning and Doctorship which Paul requireth is the knowledge of Christian Doctrine and of the holy Writ that Honoriâ—s the third is not to be imitated who depriued a Bishop of the lower Saxâ—â—e because hee had not learned Grammar nor euer read Donatuâ— For the glosse saith he could not teach
instru 〈…〉 ns of the 〈◊〉 who was sent to the Emperor the Emperour that the Pope did really shew the obseruation of whatsoeuer hee had promised to Don Pedro di Toledo that is to proceede with his Maiestie simply plainely and without artifice and to represent vnto him his willing minde to prosecute the Councell for the glory of God discharge of his owne conscience and for the good which thereby might redound to his Maiestie and the Empire And to answere the Emperours motion to make knowen the capitulations which hee required hee should tell him that hee neuer dreamed to make any bargaines or capitulations for prosecuting the Councell but onely some necessary considerations which hee charged his Nuncio to expound to his Maiestie And they were foure The first that the assistance of the most Christian King and the interuention of the Prelates of his Kingdome was necessary without which the Councell would haue but small reputation and it might bee feared that a Nationall Councel would arise or France be lost That they ought â—oure considerations proposed by the Pope to the Emperour not to deceiue themselues For as Trent was a secure place for his Imperiall Maiestie so it was too vnsecure for the most Christian King and therefore that it was fit to finde a way to secure him That hee should communicate to the Emperor the way which he had found out which if it were not sufficient it would be necessary that his Maiestie should adde some thing else The second consideration was the expences which the Apostolike Chamber exhausted and charged with debts was to make for the Legats and other extraordinaries which the Councell bringeth with it and like wise for the expences which the poore Italian Prelates cannot beare in that place Therefore that it will bee fit to calculate the time well aswell for the proceeding as the beginning that an houre may not bee spent in vaine otherwise the Apostolike Sea will not bee able to beare the charge nor to keepe the Italian Prelates from beeing impatient as former experience hath taught Besides it is not honourable for the Apostolike Sea to keepe the Legates idle and at anchor without doing any good That it was necessary that before they come to the acte his Maiestie should bee secure of the intention and obedience as well of the Catholiques in Germany as of the Protestants establishing things againe in the Diet causing authenticall mandates of the Countries and Princes to be dispatched his Maiestie and the whole Diet together binding themselues to execute the Decrees of the Councell that the paines and cost prooue not vaine and ridiculous and hereby to take all hope from whomsoeuer did thinke to disturbe the Synode That in the third place his Maiestie should consider that it was necessary to declare that the Decrees already made in Trent in matter of faith and those of other former Councels may not by any meanes bee questioned nor that the Protestants may demand to bee heard concerning them Lastly that hee should tell the Emperour that the Pope did beleeue that his Maiesties good will towards him was reciprocall and that as hee did readily condescend to fauour the affaires of his Maiestie and of the Empire by holding the Councell in a place so fit for his purpose so hee desireth that his sincerity and realitie may not bring a burthen vpon him That hee hopeth if any one shall attempt ought against it by cauillations or calumnies that his Maiestie will not maruaile if hee vse the remedies which shall occurre for defence of the authority giuen immediatly by God to him and the Apostolique Sea as well in Councel as out The Pope thought it profitable for his affaires that his resolution should bee fully knowen in Italy and Germanie and bade Iulius Cananus his Secretary making shew to fauour some Courtiers his friends to communicate the foresayd instructions vnto them with obligation of secrecie by which meanes they were spread euery where The Pope had a speedy answere from his new Nuncio in France For that King vnderstanding the causes why the The French King maketh large offers to the Pope Pope could haue but little confidence in the Emperour in regard of some things past thinking hee was much inclined to France made great demonstration to bee well pleased with the Nuncio and his message offered to the Pope whatsoeuer he was able to doe for him promised to assist the Councel and to send the Prelates of his Kingdome and all fauour and protection for maintenance of the Papall authority The Emperour hearing the proposition of the Arch-bishop of Siponto The Emperors answerâ— to the Pope and consulting maturely of it did commend the ingenuity and wisedome of the Pope that knowing the publiquenecessity of holding the Councell in Trent had found a conuenient way to remit it without further proceeding in the cause of the Translation a thing distastfull of much difficulty and of no profit Hee added that the foure considerations were all important and reasonably proposed by his Holinesse That for France hee did not onely commend what he had consulted but offered to ioyne with him to giue all possible security to that King That it was reasonable to cut off superfluous charges and not to suffer the Councel to bee open and idle That a Decree was made in Ausburg a yeere since that all Germanie euen the Protestants also should submit themselues a copie whereof hee would giue to the Nuncio and cause it to be confirmed in the present Diet. That he thought it not a fit time now to treate that the things already decided in Trent should not bee questioned because it would bee done more opportunely in that Citie when the Councell was assembled And for the authoritie of his Holinesse and the Apostolique Sea as hee hath formerly beene a protectour of it so hee will bee hereafter defending it with all his forces and euen with his owne life if there were occasion That hee could not promise his Holinesse that no vnquiet spirit should speake or treate in the Councel but he gaue his word that in case it did happen hee would so oppose that he should commend him for his paines The Emperour as hath beene sayd was in Ausburg to hold the Diet He proposeth the prosecution of the Councell in the Diet of Ausburg and other things which though it was not so compassed with armes as the former yet it was alwayes armed Hee proposed the prosecution of the Councel of Trent the obseruation of the Interim made in the last Diet and the finding a way for restoring of Ecclesiasticall goods and the renewing of iurisdiction It pleased the Catholique Princes that the Councel should bee prosecuted but the Conditions required by the Protestants concerning the Councel Ambassadours of some Protestant Princes did not consent but with these conditions That the things already determined in Trent should bee re-examined that the Diuines of the Augustane confession should not
and vnder their iudgement and hee wrote to those Priests who of their owne braine had reconciled some that they should giue an account to the people The goodnesse and charitie of the Bishops made their opinion for the most part to be followed and by little and little was cause that the Church charitie waxing colde not regarding the charge layd vpon them by CHRIST did leaue the care to the Bishop and ambition a witty passion which doth insinuate it selfe in the shew of vertue did cause it to be readily embraced But the principall cause of the change was the ceasing of persecutions For then the Bishops did eâ—ect as it were a tribunall which was much frequented because as temporall commodities so suites did encrease The iudgement though it were not as the former in regard of the forme to determine all by the opinion of the Church yet it was of the same sincerity Whereupon Constantine seeing how profitable it was to determine causes and that by the authoritie of Religion captious actions were discouered which the Iudges could not penetrate made a Law that there should lye no appeale from the sentences of Bishops which should bee executed by the secular Iudges and if in a cause depending before a secular tribunall in any state thereof either of the parties though the other contradict shall demand the Episcopall iudgement the cause shall be immediately remitted vnto him Here the tribunall of the Bishop began to be a common pleading place hauing execution by the Ministerie of the Magistrate and to gaine the name of Episcopall iurisdiction Episcopall audience and such like The Emperor Valence did enlarge it who in the yeere 365. gaue the Bishops the care ouer all the prizes of vendible things This iudiciall negotiation pleased not the good Bishops Possidonius doth recount that Austin being imployed herein sometimes vntill dinner time sometimes longer was wont to say that it was a trouble did diuert him from the things proper vnto him and himselfe writeth that it was to leaue things profitable and to attend things tumultuous and perplexed And Saint Paul did not take it to himselfe as being not fit for a Preacher but would haue it giuen to others Afterwards some Bishops beginning to abuse the authoritie giuen them by the law of Constantine that law was seuentie yeeres after reuoked by Arcadius and Honorius and an ordination made that they should iudge causes of religion and not ciuill except both parties did consent and declared that they should not be thought to haue a Court. Which law being not much obserued in Rome in regard of the great power of the Bishop Valentinian being in the Citie in that yeare 452. did renew it and made it to be put in execution But a little after some part of the power taken away was restored by the Princes that followed so that Iustinian did establish vnto them a Court and audience and assigned to them the causes of Religion the Ecclesiasticall faults of the Clergie diuers voluntary iurisdictions also ouer the Laitie By these degrees the charitable correction instituted by CHRIST did degenerate into domination and made Christians loose their ancient reuerence and obedience It is denyed in words that Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction is dominion as is the secular yet one knoweth not how to put a difference betweene them But S. Paul did put it when he wrote to Timothie and repeated it to Titus that a Bishop should not be greedy of gaine nor a striker Now on the contrary they make men pay for processes and imprison the parties as is done in the secular Court But the Westerne Countries being separated and an Empire made of Italy France and Germany and a kingdom of Spaine in these foure Prouinces the Bishops for the most part were made Counsellors of the Prince which by the mixture of spirituall and temporall charges caused their iurisdiction to encrease exceedingly Before 200. yeeres were past they pretended absolutely all iudicature criminall and ciuill ouer the Cleargie and in some things ouer the Laitie also pretending that the cause was Ecclesiasticall Besides this kinde of Iudicature they inuented another which they called mixt in which the Magistrate or the Bishop might proceed against the secular which of them tooke the cause in hand first whereby in regard of their exquisite diligence neuer leauing place to the secular they appropriated all vnto themselues and those which remained out of so great a number were comprehended in the end by a generall rule established by them as a ground of faith that euery cause is deuolued to the Ecclesiasticall Court if the Magistrate will not or neglect to doe iustice But if the pretensions of the Cleargie were contained within these bounds the state of Christian Common wealthes were tolerable The people and Princes when they saw it mount to these vnsupportable termes might with Lawes and statutes haue brought the iudgements to a sufferable forme as formerly vpon occasion hath beene done But that which put Christendome vnder the yoke tooke from it in the end all meanes to shake it from the necke For after the yeere 1050. all the causes of the Cleargy being appropriated to the Bishops and very many of the Laitie vnder title of spiritualitie and almost all the rest vnder the name of a mixt iudicature and placing themselues aboue secular Magistrates vpon pretence of iustice denied they came to say that the Bishop had that power to iudge not by the grant or conniuency of Princes or by the will of the People or by custome but that it was essentiall to the Episcopall dignitie and giuen to it by CHRIST And though the Lawes of the Emperours remaine in the Codes of Theodosius and Iustinian in the Capitulars of Charles the great and Lewis the Deboneere and others of later Princes of the East and West which doe all shew plainely how when and by whom this power hath beene graunted and all Stories as well Ecclesiasticall as prophane doe agree in declaring the same grants and customes adding the reasons and causes yet so notorious a trueth hath not had such power but that a contrary affirmation onely without any proofe hath been able to ouercome it which the Canonists haue so farre maintained as to publish those for heretikes who doe not suffer themselues to bee hoodwinckt And not staying heere they adde that neither the Magistrate nor the Prince himself can meddle in any of those causes which the Clergie hath appropriated because they are spirituall and of spirituall things the Laiques are vncapeable Yet the light of trueth was not so put out but that learned and godly men in those first times did oppose that doctrin shewing that both the Premisses of that discourse were false that the Maior that is that the Laiques are vncapeable of spiritual things was absurd and impious For they are adopted by the heauenly Father called the sonnes of God brothers of CHRIST partakers of the Kingdome of heauen made worthy of Diuine grace Of
desired it should bee better yet they would bee content when they saw all was done All being in order the foure and twentieth day the generall Congregation The Protestation of the Councel concerning the admission of the Protestants was made in which the Electors and all the Fathers met in the Legates house as also the Ambassadours of the Emperour and of Ferdinand who were not wont to be present in such kinds of Congregation The Legat began breifly and said they were assembled to beginne an action the most doubtfull that euer happened to the holy Church therefore they were to pray GOD for good successe with more then vsuall deuotion and hauing inuocated the name of the holy Ghost as the custome is in the Congregations the Protestation was read by the Secretary whereunto all the Fathers hauing giuen consent the Speaker desired it should bee registred in the actes and a publique instrument made of it The tenour whereof was thus in substance That the holy Synode not to hinder the progresse of the Councell by the disputes which would arise when it should be duely examined what sort of persons should appeare in the Synode and what sort of Mandats and Writings bee presented and in what places men should sit doth declare that if any be admitted for himselfe or as a deputie which ought not to bee receiued by the disposition of the law or vse of the Councels or set not in his right place or if Mandats Instruments Protestations or other writings which doe or may offend the honour authority or power of the Councell bee presented it shall bee vnderstood that the present or future generall Councels shall not bee preiudiced it being the Synods meaning to restore peace and concord vnto the Church by any meanes so that it bee lawfull and conuenient Afterwards the Saxon Ambassadours were brought in where beeing entred Badehornus one of the Saxon Ambassadours maketh an oration in the generall congregation and hauing made their obeisance to the assembly Badehornus spake vsing these titles Most reuerend and most worthy Fathers and Lords The substance of his speach was this That Maurice Electour of Saxony wishing them the assistance of the holy Spirit and a happy issue of the action did let them know that hee had long since resolued that if euer a generall free and Christian Councel were celebrated where the controuersies of Religion might be decided according to the holy Scripture and all might speake securely and a Reformation bee made in the Head and the members to send his Diuines thither That now thinking they are assembled to this end hee hath called his Theologues together commanding them to choose some to carry their Confession to that Synod which was not yet done in regard of a certaine constitution of the Councell of Constance that faith or safe Conduct giuen by the Emperour Kings or others to heretiques or persons suspected ought not to bee obserued and of the example of the Bohemians who would not goe to Basill without securitie from the Councell Therefore that the Elector desired that such a safe Conduct should bee giuen to his Diuines Counsellors and their families that not long since a certaine forme of safe Conduct was presented to him much different from that of Basil so that the Diuines thought it dangerous to come hither with it because by some Decrees made in Trent and already printed it did appeare that they are accounted heretiques and schismatiques though they neuer haue beene either called or heard Therefore the Prince demaundeth he sayd that his men may be excused and a safe Conduct granted in the forme of that of Basil and that vnderstanding that they would proceede to the conclusion of the controuersed Articles it seemed vnto him a thing preiudiciall and contrary to all law of GOD and Man in regard his men were lawfully hindered for want of a safe Conduct Who therefore prayeth them that all may be deferred vntill his Diuines be heard who be but sixty Dutch miles distant That afterwards it being related to him that the Protestants may not be heard concerning the controuersed Articles defined the yeeres past the greater part of which containe grieuous errours the Prince desireth that they may be reexamined and his Diuines suffered to speake and that determined which shall bee conformable to the word of GOD and beleeued by all Nations of the Christian world For the things determined haue beene handled by very few of those who ought to assist in the generall Councell as doeth appeare by the printed Catalogue it beeing essentiall to a generall Councel that all Nations should bee admitted and freely heard That the Prince also doeth remember that many controuersed Articles doe concerne the Pope and the Councels of Constance and Basil hauing determined that the Pope in points of faith and which concerne himselfe is subiect to the Councell it is fit the same should be done in this place as also which was constituted in the third Session of the Councell of Basil that all persons of the Councell should bee absolued from the oathes of Obligation to the Pope as farre as concerneth the causes of the Councell Yea that the Prince is of opinion that without any further declaration by vertue of the constitutions of those Councels all are free from those bonds Therefore prayeth the assembly that they would first repeate approoue and ratifie the Article of the superiority of the Councell aboue the Pope especially in regard the Cleargie hath need of reformation which hath beene hindered by the Popes For the abuses cannot bee amended if the persons of the Councell depend on the Popes nod and bee bound by vertue of oath to preserue his honour state and power and if it might bee obtained of the Pope to remit the oath willingly it would be praise-worthy and gaine great fauour credit and authority to the Councell because the Decrees would bee made by free men who might lawfully treat and iudge according to the word of CHRIST That in conclusion the Prince desireth that his propositions may be taken in good part being moued to tender them for the zeale of his owne saluation charitie towards his Countrey and peace of all Christendome Hauing this discourse in writing he presented it and it was receiued by the Secretary and the Speaker said in the common name that the Synod would consider of it and make answere in due time After these those of Wittenberg were heard who presented the Mandate of And so do the Ambassadors of the Duke of Wittenberg their Ambassage Which being read they briefly said that they were to tender the Confession of their doctrine and that Diuines would come to defend it and handle the same things more at large so that iudges might be indifferently chosen by both sides to take knowledge of the controuersies For their doctrine being repugnant to that of the Pope and the Bishops his adherents it was vniust that either the Plaintife or the defendant should be
learned men Inhabitants of Rome whom himselfe did know were named and others put themselues forward to receiue this honour The Court was full of the expectation But dieth be fore anything was effected hauing sat but 22. dayes of many nouities which were all buried in silence because Marcelius first weakened by the paines he tooke in the long great ceremonies as hath bin said afterwards taken with an apoplexie dyed the last day of the month the other astrologicall predictions of his father and his owhe which were extended a yeere after that time being not verefied The Cardinals being assembled againe in the Conclaue hee of Ausburg assisted by Morene made great instance that among the capitulations which the Cardinals were to sweare vnto one should bee that the future Pope should by counsell of the Colledge call an other Synod within Two cap 〈…〉 lations one to cal another S◠councel within two years another not to make aboue 4. Cardinals within two years Iohn Peter Caraffa called Paul the 4 41◠created Pope two yeeres to finish the reformation begun to determine the controuersies of Religion that remained and to finde a meanes to cause the Councell of Trent to bee receiued in Germany And the Colledge of the Cardinals beeing full it was capitulated that the Pope should not create more then foure within two yeeres The three and twentieth day of the next Moneth Iohn Peter Caraffa who called himselfe Paulus Quartus was created the Imperialists resistng as much as they could For he was thought not to be the Emperours friend in regard of the old distastes which he receiued in the King of Spaine his Court where he serued eight yeares in the life time of the Catholique King Ferdinand and because the possession of the Archbishoprique of Naples was denyed him a few yeares before by the common inclination of the Barons of that Kingdome Whereunto was added the seueritio of his manners which made Of whose seueritie the Court is afraid the Court fad and put it in geater feare of reformation then it formerly had in the treaties of the Councell The strictnesse of his life concerning his person and familie he laid aside immediately after his creation For being demaunded by his Steward what diet hee would haue prouided for him hee answered such as befitteth a Prince and would be crowned with greater pompe then was vsuall affecting in all his actions to keepe his degree with magnificence and to appeare stately and sumptuous To his Nephewes and kinsmen hee was as indulgent as any of his Predecessors He affected to hide his seueritie towards others by shewing the greatest humanitie but within a short time hee returned to his owne naturall disposition Hee tooke it for a great glory that the three English Ambassadours The English Ambassadors are receiued in the first cōsistory after the coronation dispatched in the time of Iulius entred Rome the firstday of his Papacie and the first consistorie after the Coronation was publique The Ambassadours were brought into it who prostrating themselues at the Popes feete did in the name of the Kingdome acknowledge the faults committed relating them all in particular for so the Pope would haue it confessing they had beene vngratefull for so many benefits receiued from the Church and humbly crauing pardon for it The Pope did pardon them tooke them vp from the ground and imbraced them and to honour their Maiesties who sent them gaue the title of a Kingdome to Ireland graunting them this dignitie by the authoritie which the Pope hath from God being placed ouer all Kingdomes to supplant those that are contumacious and to build new Men of iudgement who then knew not the true cause of that action thought it a vanitie not seeing The Pope giueth to Ireland the title of a kingdom what profit either of authoritie or honour it might bring to a King to haue many titles in the Countrey which hee possesseth considering that the most Christian King is more honoured by the onely title of King of France then if his State were diuided into as many Kingly titles as hee hath Prouinces Neither did it then seeme a fitte time to say hee had power from God to build vp and ouerthrow Kingdomes But those that knew the true cause did not thinke it vaine but a secret vsually practised a long time Henrie the Eight after his separation from the Pope made Ireland a kingdome and called himselfe King of England France and Ireland which title continued by Edward was assumed by Marie and her Husband The Pope so soone as hee was created entred into a resolution that the title of Ireland should not bee vsed by those Princes affirming constantly that it belonged onely to him to Which was taken before without the consent of any Pope giue the name of a King But it seemed hard to enduce England to quit that which two Kings had vsed and the Queene not thinking much of it had continued Therefore hee found a temper that is to dissemble the knowledge of what Henry had done and himselfe to crect the Island into a Kingdome that so the world might beleeue that the Queene Popes haue often giuen that which they could not take frō the possessors had vsed the Title as giuen by the Pope not as decreed by her Father And the Popes haue often giuen that which they could not take from the possessors and to auoyd contentions some haue receiued their owne goods as gifts and some haue dissembled the knowledge of the gift or of the pretence of the giuer In the priuate discourses betweene the Pope and the Ambassadours hee found fault that the Church goods were not wholly restored saying that by no meanes it was to bee tolerated and that it was necessarie to render all euen to afarthing because the things that belong to God can neuer bee applyed to humane vses and hee that withholdeth the least part of them is in continuall state of damnation That if hee had power to grant them hee would doe it most readily The Pope commandeth the restitutiō of Church goods in England for his Fatherly affection which hee beareth to them and for the experience hee hath of their filiall obedience but his authoritie was not so large as that hee might prophane the things dedicated to GOD and let England bee assured that this would bee an Anathema and an contagion which by the iust reuenge of God would alwayes hold the Kingdome of England in perpetuall infelicitie He charged the Ambassadours to write thereof immediatly and was not content to speake of it once but repeated it as often as there was occasion Hee said also plainely that the Peterperce ought to be payd as soone as might bee and that according to the And the payment of Peter pence custome hee would send a Collector for that purpose that himselfe had exercised that charge three yeeres hauing beene sent into England for that end wherein hee was much edified
it in a Mercuriall so they call the iudicature instituted to examine and correct the actions of the Counsellors of Parliament and Iudges of the King held in Paris the 15. of Iune where they were to treate of Religion after the Congregation was assembled entred in person Hee said hee had established peace in the whole world by the marriages of his sister and daughter that hee might prouide against the inconueniences bred in his Kingdome about Religion which ought to bee the principall care of Princes Therefore vnderstanding they were to treat of this subiect hee exhorted them to handle Gods cause with sinceritie And hauing commaunded them to prosecute the things begun Claude Viole one of them spake much against the manners of the Court of Rome and the bad customes growen to bee pernicious errours which haue caused the new sects Therefore it was necessary to mitigate the seuere punishments vntill the differences of religion were remooued and the Ecclesiasticall discipline amended by authority of a Generall Councell the onely remedie for these euils as the Councels of Constance and Basil haue iudged commanding that one should bee celebrated euery ten yeeres His opinion was followed by Ludouicus Faber and some others Anne du Bourg did adde that many villanies were comitted condemned by the Lawes for punishment whereof the rope and fire were not sufficient as frequent blasphemies against God periuries adulteries not onely secret but euen cherished with impudent licence making himselfe to be plainely vnderstood that hee spake not onely of the Grandies of the Court but of the King himselfe also adding that while men liued thus dissolutely diuers torments were prepared against those who were guilty of nothing but of publishing to the world the vices of the Church of Rome and desiring an amendment of them In opposition of all this Egidius Magister the prime President spake against the new sects concluding that there was no other remedie but that which was formerly vsed against the Albigenses of whom Philippus Augustus put to death sixe hundred in one day and against the Waldenses who were choked in the caues whither they retired to hide themselues When all the voyces were giuen the King said he had now heard with his owne eares that which before was told him that the contagion of the Kingdome doth hence arise 1559 PIVS 4. FERDINAND PHILIP 2. ELIZABETH HENRY 2. And coÌ„mandeth some of the Counsellors of Parliament to bee imprisoned that there are in the Parliament who doe despise the Popes authoritie and his that he well knoweth they are but few but the cause of many euils Therefore hee exhorted those who are good subiects to continue in doing their duety and immediatly gaue order that Faber and du Bourg should be imprisoned and afterward caused foure more to bee apprehended in their houses which did much daunt those who embraced the new religion For the Counsellors of Parliament in France beeing reputed most sacred and inuiolable who notwithstanding were put into prison for deliuering their opinion in publike Assembly they concluded that the King would pardon none But examples of great feares are alwayes ioyned with others of equall boldnesse 15â—9 The Reformatists hold a Synod in Paris For at the same time as if there had beene no danger at all the ministers of the Reformed for so the Protestants are called in France assembled in Paris in the suburbes of Saint German made a Synode in which Franciscus Morellus the chiefe man amongst them was President ordayning diuers constitutions of the manner of holding Councels of remoouing the domination in the Church of the election and office of Ministers of censures of marriages of diuorces of degrees of consanguinitie and affinitie that throughout all France they might not onely haue an vniforme faith but discipline also And their courage did increase because the fame of the seuerity vsed in France comming into Germanie the three Electors and And are encouraged by the intercession of the Protestant Princes of Germanie other Protestant Princes sent Ambassadours to the King praying him to proceede with pietie and Christian charitie against the professors of their Religion guiltie of nothing but of accusing the corrupted manners and the discipline peruerted by the Church of Rome which had bene done more then an hundred yeeres since by other godly Doctors of France For that Kingdome beeing now in quiet the differences of Religion may easily bee composed by the disputation of able men desirous of peace who may examine their confession by the rule of holy Scripture and of the ancient Fathers suspending in the meane time the seueritie of the sentences which they will receiue as a thing most gratefull and remaine much obliged to him for it The King gaue a courteous answere in generall wordes promising Which did them no good to giue them satisfaction and to send one expresly to signifie so much vnto them Yet he remitted nothing of the seueritie but after the Ambassadours were parted hee deputed foure Iudges of the body of the Parliament in the causes of the prisoners with the Bishop of Paris and the Inquisitor Antonie de Mocares commaunding them to proceede with all expedition The Pope vnto whom all these things were knowen as hee was much discontented with the progresse of the new doctrine in the States of both the Kings so hee was pleased that those Princes did thinke of it and mooued them by his Nuncij and by their Ambassadours residing with him to doe so still But hee would not haue any other meanes then that of the Inquisition which he thought the onely remedie as he said vpon all occasions iudging that the Councell would doe as formerly it had done that is reduce all into a worse state While he was possessed with these cogitations and weake of body the King of France died the second of Iuly by a wound in the eye running at Tilt for which hee seemed very sorrowfull and was so indeede For although hee suspected and with reason the intelligence betweene the 1559. PAVL 4. FERDINAND ELIZABETH FRANCIS 2. Henry the second dyeth the second of Iuly two Kings yet hee had still hope to separate them But the one being dead he saw he was at the discretion of the other alone whom he more feared because he was more offended by him and was of a more close nature hard to be sounded Hee feared also that in France a gate would be set wide open to let in sectes which might bee confirmed before the new King could get so much wisedome and reputation as was necessary to oppose so great difficulties Hee liued some few dayes afflicted with these cogitations but now laying aside all hopes which had vntill then kept him aliue hee died the eighteenth The Pope Iyeth the 18. of August recommending to the Cardinals nothing but the office of the Inquisition of August recommending to the Cardinals nothing but the office of the Inquisition the onely meanes as he said to
they began to discourse what would happen after the Emperours death While these accidents troubled the Popes minde newes was The Popes Subiects of Auignion rebel against him brought him that the Hugonots his Subiects in the territory of Auignion were assembled and disputed whether they might take Armes against the Pope their temporall Lord and resolued they might because his succession was not lawful as well because that Countrey was not iustly taken from Raimondus Count of Tholouse as also for that the Ecclesiastiques cannot by the commandement of Christ possesse any temporal Dominion and resoluing to rebel by the means of Alexander Guilotimus a lawyer put themselues vnder the protection of Charles de Montbrun who was in Armes for Religion and was much followed in Dolphinie Charles entring the territory with three thousand foote made himselfe Lord of the whole Countrey with much ioy of the inhabitants Iames Maria Bishop of Viuiers Vice-Legat of Auignion made opposition and very hardly kept the Citie The Pope was much afflicted herewith not so much for the losse of the Countrey as for the cause which being taken for an example would touch the very root of the Papacie Therfore hee sent Cardinall Farneâ—e who was Legat to defend the Citie But the danger was moderated because Cardinall Tornon whose Neede Charles had But all danger was taken away by means of Cardinall Tornon married who was then not farre from that place as hee was going to the Court made him desist and goe to Geneua by promising restitution of his goods confiscated for rebellion and to bee recalled shortly with liberty of conscience if he would goe out of France So the Popes territory depriued of that protection did remaine in subiection but full of suspicions and ready to embrace euery nouitie The Protestants still increasing in France and which was of more importance the dissentions and suspicions betweene the Grandies the 21. of August 1560. the King called a very great assembly at Fountainbleau in which hauing 1560. The French King calleth an assembly at Fountainbleau briefly exhorted to set downe what was fit for his seruice the necessities of the Kingdome were declared by the Chancellour which hee compared to a man sicke of an vnknowen disease Afterwards Iasper Colignie gaue the King some petitions which he said were deliuered to him by a multitude of people when he was in Normandy vnto whom hee could not denie this fauour to present them to his Maiestie The summe of them was that the faithfull Christians dispersed throughout the whole Kingdome did pray his Maiesty to looke on them with a fauourable eye that they desired nothing but a moderation of the cruell punishments vntill their cause were heard and that they might make publique profession of their Religion to auoid suspicion by priuate assemblies Then Iohn Monluc Bishop of Valence hauing declared the In which the opinions were diuers infirmities of the Kingdome and commended the chastising of the feditious sayd that the cause of the euill remained yea still grew worse so long as religion might bee taken for a pretence against which prouision had not beene formerly made because the Popes had no other ayme but to holde the Princes in warre and the Princes thinking to suppresse the euill with punishments haue not attained the wished end nor the Magistrates and Bishops iustly performed their duetie The principall remedie was to flie vnto GOD to assemble godly men out of the whole Kingdome to finde a way to roote out the vices of the Clergie to forbid infamous and immodest songs and in stead of them to command the singing of Psalmes and holy hymnes in the vulgar tongue and if the common interpretation which goeth about be not good to take away the errours suffering that which is good to be vsed by all Another remedie was the Generall Councell alwayes vsed to compose such differences that hee could not see how the Popes conscience could be quiet one moment in regard so many soules did perish euery day saying that if a Generall Councell could not bee obtained they were to assemble a Nationall by the example of Charles the Great and Lewis the Deboneere that they did grieuously erre who troubled the publique quiet with armes vpon pretence of Religion a thing alwayes abhorred by antiquitie that their errour was as great who condemned to death those that adhered 1560 PIVS 4. FERDINAND ELTZABETH FRANCIS 2. to the new doctrine onely for the opinion of piety who dying constantly and contemning the losse of their goods stirre vp the mindes or the multitude and make them desirous to know what faith that is for which they endure so great punishments Charles Marillac Bishop of Vienna spake in the same manner commending the Generall Councell but adding that it might sooner bee desired then hoped for considering the difficulties which doe vsually arise in such a businesse wherein Charles the 5. hauing taken great paines hath euer been deluded by the Popes Besides the disease of France is so sharpe that there is no time to call a Physician from farre Therefore they were to call a Nationall Councell as had been vsed from the time of Clodoue vntill Charles the Great and afterwards vntill Charles the seuenth sometimes of the whole kingdome and sometimes of part that now the disease being vrgent they were to expect no longer nor to holde any esteeme of the impediments which the Pope did interpose in the meane while that the Prelates ought to reside and that the Italians who haue a third part of the Benefices were not to be suffered to enioy the fruits in their absence to take away all Simonie and ordaine as was done in the Anciran Councell that almes should not bee giuen in times of administring the Sacraments that the Cardinals and Prelates deputed by Paul the third gaue the same counsell that Paul the fourth thought it necessary though afterwards hee gaue himselfe to luxury and war that if this were not done there was danger to see the prophecie of Bernard verified That CHRIST would descend from heauen to whippe the Priests out of the Temple as hee had the Merchants Then hee spake of the remedies for the other maladies of the Kingdome Colignl when it was his turne to speake said that requiring those who gaue him the petitions to subscribe them hee was answered that 5000. men would subscribe if there were occasion Francis of Guise concerning the point of Religion said hee referred himselfe to the iudgement of learned men but protested that no Councell should haue so great authority with him as to make him decline one iote from the old beliefe The Cardinall of Loraine hauing spoken of other particulars descending to that of Religion sayd that the petitions presented were most proud and that to grant the Orators publique exercise were to approoue their doctrine that it was a cleere case that the greater part vsed Religion for a pretence and therefore his opinion was they should bee proceeded
against with more seueritie mitigating the punishment of those who assemble without Armes onely for Religion instructing and admonishing them and to this purpose to cause the Prelates to reside hoping that by these remedies all will bee prouided for without either Generall or Nationall Councell The voyces beeing not vniforme a Decree was made the 27. of that moneth that there should bee an assembly of the States at Meaux the tenth of December and if the Generall Councell shall not be called suddenly as the Pope hath made shew the Bishops shall assemble the 13. of Ianuary to treat The Decree of this Assembly of celebrating a Nationall in the meane while the punishments for cause of Religion were suspended except against those who tooke Armes The Pope enformed of the resolution of the assembly of Fountainbleau wrote to Cardinall Tornon to hinder the meeting of the Bishops and if hee could not returne to Rome And the three and twentieth of September hee called the Ambassadours and told them the neceseitie of the sudden celebration of a generall Councell in regard of the determination of the Frenchmen to call a Nationall which though he had giuen order to Cardinall Tornon to hinder yet hee did not hope it could be done But hee saw Causeth the Pope to make shew that hee is resolued to call the Councel suddenly a necessitie to celebrate the generall Councell that it might not bee sayd that the Nationals were called for want of it Therefore that hee must needes open the Councell of Trent taking away the suspension that the place was most fit beeing betweene Germanie and Italie though others propose Spire Triers and other places which hee would accept if they were secure beeing readie to goe to Constantinople if hee might with safetie that one could not trust those who want faith that no Catholike could bee secure in those places no not the Emperour himselfe that if they refuse Trent they may finde places in the Dukedome of Milan the Kingdome of Naples in the State of Venice of the Duke of Sauoy or Florence Concerning the reuocation of the things already decided it was not to bee mentioned that hee would neither reuoke nor confirme them but referre all to the Councell which with the assistance of the holy Spirit will determine whatsoeuer it shall please God Hee did much ruminate vpon the Nationall Councell of France saving that Germanie would follow the example and that some stirres would bee raised in Italie if order were not taken that they would submit the Papacie to the Councell and whatsoeuer belongeth to it But his resolution was this Pro fide religione volumus mori Desiring the Ambassadours to speake their opinion the Emperours Ambassadour sayd it was better to take time in regard the Emperours affaires would not permit him to consent The Pope seeming to bee angry the Ambassadour added that it was good first to winne the mindes of the Princes of Germany The Pope answered more angerly that there Wherein he is contradicted by the Emperours Ambassadour onely was now no time to doe it and the Ambassadour replying that he feared that by this meanes the heretiques would bee incited against Italy the Pope said aloud that GOD would not abandon his owne cause and that he should bee assisted by the Catholique Princes with men and money for his defence The Spanish Ambassadour commended the Popes purpose and said that his King would not faile to fauour him and that to this end hee had already sent Antonio di Toledo into France The Ambassadours of Portugall Venice and others offered the fauour and assistance of their Princes and in the ende the Pope gaue them order to signifie his intention and so dismissed them Afterwards hee receiued answere from Cardinall Tornon that hauing tried all meanes hee was not able to remooue the King nor any of his Councell nor could hope for any better successe hereafter yea that hee saw all things to waxe worse The King of Spaine hauing sent to the Pope the finall answere giuen to Toledo wrote withall that the French King excused himselfe that without a Nationall Councell hee could not remedie the disorders of his kingdome and that it was no maruell if to withstand inconueniences Princes doe that alone which they should doe together with the Pope This letter troubled his Holinesse thinking hee did inferre that hee might doe the same also himselfe in Flanders It was afterwards discouered that the Popes purpose was if hee could not absolutely auoyd the Councell to deferre it at the least vntill he had set in order his domesticall affaires For being to hold a Synod it was necessary to giue a good example in the meane space and spend excessiuely in maintaining poore Prelats and officers and The Popes secret purpose was to auoid or deserre the Councell other things necessary for the Synode which would consume all the reuenewes and the businesse it selfe also would take vp all his time so that hee could not take care of his house But hee resolued though against his will not to deferre the Conuocation any longer Whereupon the twentieth of But maketh a contrary resolution against his will October hee held a Congregation of Cardinals in which hee gaue them an account of the answere of the French King to Toledo of the King of Spaine his letter to him and of the negotiation of the Cardinall Tornon adding a new aduertisement sent him out of France that although the generall Councell were opened they would not goe thither if the Protestants did not consent to receiue it These things put them in a great confusion and all feared that though the generall Councell should proceede yet France would And is much troubled with the occurrences of Trance make the Nationall whence by consequence an alienation from the obedience of the Apostolique Sea would arise and an example to the residue of Christendome to doe the like either with or without the consent of their Princes Some thought much of the Protestation made to the Cardinall of Trent that hee should not bee too liberall in offering that Citie but remember that the Emperour is Lord of it without whose consent hee neither can nor ought to dispose of it in such a businesse who had declared himselfe alreadie that by all meanes hee would first make a Diet. They were also much troubled with that which D. Antenio di Toledo wrote that all the Grandies yea the Bishops themselues did fauour the new opinions to settle and augment their owne estates Notwithstanding all this all the Cardinals except the Cardinall of Ferrara were of opinion to open the Councell remoouing the suspension The Pope said the Councell should begin at Saint Martins tide and considering the imminent dangers and the hopes to ouercome them he His comfort is that the losse will be greater to the French King then to the Apostolike Sea resolued himselfe and did comfort also the Cardinals and his other dependants
hee receiued him in the Kings Hall and as Ambassadour of the King of Nauarre thinking it preiudiciall to his possession of that Kingdome to which hee had no title but by the excommunication of Iulius the second and because hee gaue audience to Monsieur de Cars who came to intreat him in the same Kings name to be a meanes that the Kingdome might be restored to him or satisfaction giuen him and had promised his paines herein The Pope sent the Bishop of Terracina expressely into Spaine to iustifie and excuse what hee For which two causes the Pope sendeth a Nunciâ— into Spaine had done in fauour of the King of Nauarre and to expound as it were by occasion the meaning of the Bull. To those that were afraid in regard of the contrary opinions of so great Princes hee answered that as a louing father hee had inuited all but that hee esteemed the Protestants as lost and that the Catholiques of Germanie could not adhere to the Councell without making a separation from the others and raising a warre and if any Catholique Prince would forsake him hee would proceede by his owne authority as did Iulius the third without the French King But hee told his inward friends that he accounted all these troubles to be indifferent in regard not knowing the issue of them hee might as well hope for a good successe as feare a bad In the meane space hee saw that hee receiued some benefit by this vncertaine Councell because it serued him as a bridle for Prince and Prelate in attempting any nouitie and for a colour to denie vnpleasing The vnccrtainty of y e Councel did stand the Pope in some stead suits saying that the Councell beeing opened hee ought to proceed warily and with respect and not to be prodigall in bestowing graces and fauours and when any great difficulty did arise hee did referre it to the Councell Onely he was afraid that the bad affection of the Protestants towards the Church of Rome might cause some excursion into Italie which A difference about precedence betweene the Dukes of Florence and of Ferrara would bee deriued wholly vpon himselfe and hee saw an ouerture thereof by a difference of precedence betweene the Dukes of Florence and Ferrara who descended to vnciuill termes Cosmo Duke of Florence said hee held the place of the Florentine republique which was euer preferred before the Dukes of Ferrara Alfonso Duke of Ferrara pretended that the Dukedome had continued in the house of his progenitors for many successions whereas Cosmo was the first Duke of Florence whose precedencie could not be maintained by the right of the Republique because it was no more in being This Duke was fauoured by Francis as cousin to Henry the second and brother in law to those of the house of Guise The other grounded himselfe vpon a sentence of Charles the fifth in his fauour Alfonso made instance in Germanie that the Emperour with the Electors would bee iudge of it in a Diet. The Pope thought it dangerous that the Diet of Germany should giue sentence concerning Italy which did by consequence import an execution and danger of Armes For remedie whereof he wrote to both the Dukes that it belonged onely to the Apostolique Sea and Vicar of CHRIST to giue sentence in such causes commanding them both to shew him their proofes and to expect his determination And to be prepared for all euents hee resolued to fortifie the Castle of Rome and the Citie Leonina commonly called Borgo and other places in his State as hee thought conuenient and imposed a taxe of three Iulij vpon euery measure of corne called a Rubie throughout his whole Territory And not to giue cause of iealousie to Princes he called the Ambassadours of the Emperour Spaine Portugal and Venice to whom hee imparted his determination and his reasons commanding them to aduertise their Princes of it and sayd that the Subsidie layd vpon his Subiects would be but small lesse then that which was imposed by Paul 4. when hee commanded the celebration of the Chaire of Saint Peter because by his imposition the poore man paid but three Iulij a yeere but by the Feast of Paul 4. did lose fiue and that dayes worke The time prefixed to begin the Councell approaching the Pope not to The Pope appointeth Presidents for the Councell faile in any thing that was to bee performed by him deputed Legate to preside Hercules Gonzaga Cardinall of Mantua a man eminent in regard of the greatnesse of his house of his brother Ferandus and of his owne vertue Hee vsed the Emperour to perswade him to accept and was confident of his worth and dexteritie To him hee ioyned Iacobus Puteus of Nizza an excellent Lawyer who was exercised a long time first in the Rota and then in the Signature saying that hee purposed to make three more and that if hee could not finde able men in the Colledge hee would create new Cardinals Diuines and Lawyers men of honesty for this imployment And hee called a Congregation of Cardinals and Prelates to giue order for all things necessary for the beginning of the Councell in Trent at the time appointed and letters came very fitly from the French King and in conformity of The French King accepteth the Bull. them his Ambassadour Mounsiear of Angolesme did declare vnto him that he was content with the Councel vpon any tearmes being desirous to see the effect of it and that fruit which all Christendome did require And he sent Mounsieur de Ramboullet expressely vnto him to make the same request and to represent vnto him the necessities of France and to tell him of the instance made vnto him herein by the States assembled in Orliens signifying vnto him that if this remedie were not quickly applyed hee should bee constrained to receiue a medicine in his owne Kingdome by an Assembly of his Prelates in regard there was no meanes to compose the differences of Religion but by a free Generall Councell or in defect thereof by a Nationall The Pope answered that none did desire the Councel more then himselfe the delay whereof proceeded not from him but from the diuers opinions of Princes for whose satisfaction he had giuen such a forme to the Bull as seemed most fit to content them all They changed their opinion in France because beeing in as bad a state as might bee thought that euery mutation made elsewhere would better their condition Viterbo wrote out of Spaine that the King did approoue his propositions and that after some consultation with his Prelates was finally resolued to accept the Bull without making any difficultie and to send his Prelates as And so doth the King of Spaine soone as the season was fit for trauell and an honourable Ambassage to assist in the Councell Hee sent aduice also that the Prelates of Portugall were already parted from their houses and that the King would send an Ambassadour but that he had perceiued that
regard of his fatherly affection and that the Legates beeing in Trent already and many of the Italian and Spanish Prelates and the rest in their iourney they should immediatly send an Ambassadour and their Bishops Besides he commanded the Legat to vse all diligence to hinder the preaching and assembling of the Protestants and to encourage the Diuines giuing them Indulgences and spirituall graces and promising them temporall assistance also but that himselfe should by no meanes be present at the sermons of the Protestants and auoid all banquets where any of them were in companie At the same time the Polonian Prelats came to Trent who hauing visited Two Polonian Prelates cometo Trent the Legates and shewed the deuotion of their Church to the Sea of Rome related how the Lutherans attempted to bring their doctrine into that kingdome and the foundations which were already layd in some parts to oppose whose plots the Bishops were alwayes to be vigilant that they were all desirous to assist in the Councell and to promote the common cause which not being able to doe for the cause aforesaid so important and necessarie they had sent their Proctors to giue voyce as if the Prelats were present And they demanded to haue as many voyces as they had commissions from the Bishops who for lawfull causes could not part out of the kingdome The Legats answered in generall termes meaning to resolue with mature deliberation Who desire to haue as many voices as they haue commissions from the Bishops Their râ—quest is sent to Rome where it was resected for feare of dangerous confequences and the Pope whom they had aduised hereof proposed it in Consistorie where the Cardinals without difficultie concurred in the negatiue because it was determined before that the resolutions should bee made as formerly they had beene by pluralitie of voyces and not by Nations Which was therather thought to be necessary because there was a fame that the French-men though Catholiques came with Sorbonicall and Parliamentarie mindes fully bent to acknowledge the Pope no further then they pleased And it was knowen before that the Spaniards had some humour to subiect the Pope to the Councell and the Legates had often sent aduice from Trent The deseignes of the French and Spanish Prelates are suspected that some bad ambitious humours to enlarge the Episcopall authority were discouered and in particular the Spaniards did propose that it was necessary to restraine the authority of the Pope at the least so farre as that hee might not derogate from the decrees of this Councell saying that otherwise the labour and cost would be all in vaine if for small causes and sometimes without any he might dispence with them as he dayly doth with all the Canons The Cardinals saw no other meanes to oppose these attempts but by sending a great number of Italian Prelates who being vnited together will ouercome For which cause the Pope resolueth to send many Italian Prelats to Trent to make a maior part all the Vltramontans And this remedie would bee to no purpose if the voices of the absent were admitted For the Spaniards and French-men would cause all their Bishops to send proxies and it would be as much as to giue voyces not by heads but by Nations Therefore it was written to Trent that they should make large promises to the Polonians but conclude that the Councell was a continuation and the same which was begun vnder Paulus the third so that the orders then practised and continuately kept with good fruit as did appeare must be still obserued amongst which one was that the absent should haue no voyce with which if they did dispence all other National would pretend the like with much confusion that whatsoeuer request Polonia did make for any thing The Polonian Prelats seeme to be satisfied with a courteous negatiue but depart returne no more that was proper to it selfe and would not raise any stirres in other Countries should be granted in regard of the merits of that most noble Nation The Polonians seemed to bee satisfied with the answere yet pretending businesse at Venice they departed and returned no more A letter which the King of Spaine wrote with his owne hand caused much ioy in Rome in which hee aduertized the Pope of the negotiation of Montbrun sent vnto him by the Queene of France and of the answere which hee gaue him promising to assist his Holinesse to purge Christendome of heresie Iohn Tancherel is condemnâ—d by the Parliament of Paris for defending in y e schooles that the Pope may depose Kings with all the forces of his Kingdomes and States and to send potent and speedy aydes to any Prince that would cleanse his Countrey of that contagion But the bad conceit which the Court had of the French-men was increased by an aduice sent from Paris that the Parliament had with much solemoitie condemned to recant one Iohn Tancherel a Bachelor of Diuinity because with intelligence of some Diuines he had proposed and defended publique questions that the Pope Vicar of CHRIST is Monarch of the Church and may depriue Kings and Princes who disobey his commandements of their Kingdomes States and Digmties who beeing accused cited and hauing confessed the fact did flie and the iudges as in a Comedie caused the Beadell of the Vniuersitie to represent his person and to make a publike satisfaction and recantation forbidding the Diuines to dispute such questions hereafter making them goe to the King to aske pardon for hauing suffered so important a matter to bee disputed on and to promise to oppose themselues alwayes against that doctrine They spake of the Frenchmen as of lost sheepe who denied the authoritie giuen by CHRIST to S. Peter For which the French-men are much censured in Rome to feede the whole flocke and to loose and binde which doth consist principally in punishing the delicts which giue scandall or offence against the Church in common without difference of Prince or subiect The examples of the Emperours Henry the fourth and fifth Frederic the first and second and Lewis of Bauaria of the Kings of France Philippus Augustus and Pulcher were alleadged as also the famous sayings of the Canonists in this poynt they sayd the Pope ought to cite the whole Parliament to Rome and that the conclusion of that Diuine ought to be sent to Rome also to be examined before any thing else were done and approoued and the contrary condemned The Pope did moderately complaine hereof and thought it better But the Pope dissembleth his distaste to dissemble because as hee sayd the great sore of France did make this insensible The Court was perswaded that neither Ambassadour nor Bishop would be sent out of France to Trent and discoursed what was fit for the Pope to doe to force them to accept the determinations of the Councell which the Pope was by all meanes resolued to open at the beginning of the new yeere Hee imparted this
Bishops that it might not increase by meanes of so many who were prepared to contradict Laynez they would not hold any Congregation for many daies But this leasure did strengthen their opinions and they spake of no matter but of this in euery corner and almost euery day three or foure of them ioyned together and went to some of the Legates to renew the instance And one day the Bishop of Gadici with foure more hauing after the proposition made added that as they confessed that the iurisdiction belonged to the Pope so they were content it should bee expressed in the Canon The Legates beleeued that the Spaniards acknowledging their error would confesse that all iurisdiction was in the Pope and deriued from him but desiring a further declaration that Bishop said that as a Prince doth institute in a Citie a Iudge of the first instance and a Iudge of appeale who though he be superior yet cannot take authority from the other nor vsurpe the causes belonging to him so CHRIST in the Church hath instituted all Bishops and the Pope superiour in whom the supreme Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction was yet so that others had theirs depending on CHRIST alone Fiue Churches complained to euery one that so much time was lost without holding any Congregation which might bee profitably spent but that the Legates did according to their vse purposely suffer it to bee spent in vaine that they might giue forth the Articles of reformation the last day that there might not be time to consider much lesse to speake of them But the Legates were not idle still thinking how they might finde a forme for this Canon which might bee receiued and changed it more then once a day which formes going about and shewing the hesitation of the Legates the Spaniards were not onely encouraged in their opinion but spake also with more liberty so that in a meeting of many Prelates Segouia was not afraid to say that one word would bee cause of the ruine of the Church Seuen dayes being past without any Congregation the thirtieth of October the Legates being in consultation as in the dayes before all the Spaniards with some others required audience and made a new instance that the institution and superiority of Bishops De iure Diuino might bee defined saying that if it were not done they should faile to doe that which is iust and necessary in these times for clearing of the Catholique trueth and protesting they would assist no more in Congregation or Session This being diuulged many Italian Prelates agreed together in the house of Cardinall Simoneta in the Chamber of Iulius Simoneta Bishop of Pescara and came to the Legates the next morning three Patriarches sixe Arch bishops and eleuen Bishops with a request that it might not bee put into the Canon that the superiority is De iure Diuino in regard it sauoured of ambition and was vnseemely that themselues should giue sentence in their owne cause and because the greater part would not haue it put in the occasion might not bee giuen to speake of the Popes authority which they would and ought to confirme When this was knowen in Trent many did beleeue that this instance was procured by the Legats themselues whereupon after Euensong a greater number assembled themselues in the vestry in fauour of the Spanish opinion others in the house of the B. of Modena for the same end and there were foure other assemblies in the houses of the Arch-bishops of Otranto Taranto Rosano and of the Bishop of Parma The tumult proceeded so farre that the Legats were afraid of some scandall and thought they could by no meanes hold the Session at the time appointed and that there was a necessitie to discusse some points of doctrine and propose some matter of reformation before they came to the resolution of the Article which was the cause of so greate a motion And Simoneta complained often that he had little assistance from Mantua and Seripando who howsoeuer they did some thing yet could not hide their thoughts which did incline to the aduersaries Letters of credence came from the Marquis of Pescara to the principall The letters of the Marquis of Pescara Spanish Prelats with commission to his Secretarie to vse the strongest perswasions with them and to aduise them not to touch any thing in preiudice of the holy Sea assuring them that the King would be displeased and that great inconueniences in his kingdomes would ensue saying it could not be expected from their wisedome that they would resolue in any particular before they vnderstood his Maiesties pleasure And he gaue him order to aduise whether any of the Prelates made small account of this admonition or were refractary in obeying because it was the Kings pleasure that they should stand vnited in the deuotion of his Holinesse and should dispatch The answere of the Arch-bishop of Granata expresse Curriers if there were occasion Granata answered that he neuer meant to say any thing against the Pope and thought that whatsoeuer was spoken for the authority of Bishops was for the benefit of his Holinesse being assured that if their authority were diminished the obedience to the holy Sea would decrease also though by reason of his oldage he knew that it would not happen in his time that his opinion was Catholike for which he would be content to die that seeing such contrarietie he was not willing to remaine in Trent because hee expected but small fruit and therefore had demanded leaue to depart of his Holinesse and his Maiesty much desiring to returne that at his departure out of Spaine he receiued no commandement from the King and his Ministers but to ayme at the seruice of God and the quiet reformation of the church which he had truly performed that he thought he had not crossed the Kings will though he made not protession to diue into it but hee knew that Princes when they are requested especially by their Ministers doe easily content them with general tearmes Segouia answered that his meaning neuer was to do the Pope any The answere of Segouia ill office but that he could not gaine-say his opinion because it was for the Catholique truth nor could speake more then he had spoken already hauing neuer since seene or studied any thing concerning this matter Afterwards they retired all together and sent to the King a Doctor of the family of Segouia with instruction to informe his Maiestie that neither they nor any other Prelats could bee reprehended if they knew not how to promote the proiects of Rome because they could not propose any thing but onely deliuer their opinion concerning that which was proposed by the Legates as his Maiestie did well know that it would bee hard so interrogate them and binde them to answere against their conscience that they were assured they should offend GOD and his Maiestie if they should doe otherwise that they could not bee blamed for speaking out of season because they
notice that the Cardinall held great intelligence with the Emperour and which was of more importance with the King of Bohemia who were manifestly inclined to giue satisfaction to the Princes of Germanie who did vndoubtedly hate the Councell and would bee glad it might not proceede but dissolue in some aduantagious manner for them and dishonourable for the Apostolike Sea and the Synode They suspected also the Catholike King in regard of an aduice which came to the Secretarie of the Count of Luna that the instruction being alreadie made in Spaine for that Count it was resolued to send Martin Gazdellone who had beene Secretarie to Charles the fift to bring him instruction by word of mouth which they would not commit to writing by reason of diuers aduices which lately had come vnto them And confronting this with another aduice receiued out of France that the Cardinall of Loraine had before he departed communicated to his Catholique Maiestie the petitions hee purposed to handle in Councell and knowing assuredly that he had beene solicited by Germanie to make instance for the reformation they doubted that the comming of that Cardinall might hatch some great nouitie and were not pleased one iot with his speach in the audience concerning the comming of the Dutch-men to the Councell considering the conference he had with the Duke of Wittenberg In summe presupposing that a person of so greate authoritie and wisedome would not haue come without a sure ground to build his designes vpon they resolued to send presently all these considerations to the Pope And hauing obserued that whensoeuer any extraordinaries came to Trent or departed the Prelats tooke occasion to talke to seeke out the cause to whisper to make a noise and to lay plots also which now that the Cardinall was come might produce more dangerous effects they dispatched secretly and wrote that order might bee giuen to the Curriers to leaue their guide and baggage at the next Post to Trent and enter slowly into the Citie with the dispatch onely The Cardinall went not into the congregation at the day appointed by reason of a small feuer which had seased on him and therefore hee desired they would proceede slowly that he might be present before the resolution The Legats desired the order should bee giuen to the Curriers to enter secretly into Trent The Legates resolued to giue him satisfaction and therefore they began the Congregation later then they were wont In which the French Bishops and Abbats beeing present a general muster was made the number of the Prelates beeing found to bee two hundred and eighteene and a place assigned to euery one The next day there beeing some difficulty about precedence they made a new assignation of places making all the Prelates to enter into the Congregation one by one and conducting euery one to his seate In those Congregations none of the Frenchmen spake either because they expected the Cardinall to beginne or because they were willing to see the manner first The nineteenth of Nouember the Arch-bishop of Otranto appointed a banquet at night for many Prelates and hee that had A factious banquet the charge to inuite them saying that they ought not to faile in regard of the seruice they might doe the Apostolique Sea by comming thither it was immediately published in Trent that the Popish prelates were assembled to make a combination against the Frenchmen This distasted them much and the more because after the banquet they were assured that such discourses had been vsed at the table and obseruing that since their comming some new Prelate did arriue euery day they thought they were mistrusted and held to bee opposites Therefore the Legates to make shew of all confidence and respect of honour to the Cardinall in the Visitations which each of them made while hee was sicke they perswaded him to take so good an occasion to compose the controuersies which the questions haue made a thing which would bee easie for him and of great reputation because no man hath been able to effect it The Cardinall seemed to bee willing and offered his endeauours The Pope who in those dayes had been in some danger by reason of A plot of the French Ambassadour wheÌ„ the Pope was sicke a greate vnexpected accident hauing recouered his health receiued aduices from the Legates and from diuers other places by which the Frenchmen had passed all vniformely full of their desseignes Besides when hee was sicke Monsieur de l' Isle vsed practises and layd plottes that if hee had died the Pope might bee created in Trent by Nations and the Sea held vacant vntill the reformation were made For so the Councell would bee free and the new Pope would accept the reformation which was established before his creation This mooued him most of all as well because euery man and Princes especially are displeased when any thing is desseigned to bee Troubleth his Holinesse done after their death as also because hee was by this most assured that the Frenchmen were resolued to reforme the Court and the Popedome These things and the differences in Trent about the institution of Bishops and residence caused him to hold a Congregation euery day and hee could not forbeare to tell euery one that hee had no businesse more important and dangerous to him then the Conncell And relating in Consistorie the differences in Trent about the institution and the new proposition of residence hee breake out into this exclamation that all the Bishops beneficed by him were his opposites and that hee maintained an armie of enemies in Trent There was an opinion that hee secretly wished some good successe to the Hugonots in France and some aduantage to the Protestants in the Diet of Germanie that the Councell might be dissolued and not by his meanes But And maketh him exclaime beeing wholly bent to prouide remedies he gaue order to the Bishops who Hee sendeth some Bishops to Trent and withholdeth others were not parted from Rome as yet to depart immediatly and caused Marcus Antonius Boba Bishop of Asti Ambassadour for the Duke of Sauoy residing with him to goe thither also On the other side hee forbade the Archbishop of Turris and the Bishop of Cesena to goe thither the former because hee had defended residence to bee de iure diuino with more constancie then the times did comport in the Councell vnder Paul the other because hee was a familiar friend of the Cardinall of Naples of whom hee doubted much by reason of the slaughter of his two vncles and of the executions made against his person and hee feared because it was said that the Count of Montebello father of the Cardinall had in his custodie an obligation vnder Fearing to be accused of Sâ—monie his hand by which beeing Cardinall in the Conclaue hee promised a summe of money to the Cardinall of Naples for his voyce to bee Pope But howsoeuer his greatest diffidence was in the Frenchmen yet hee thought
onely giue his voice with modestie and serue the Legats out of his loue in any honest worke as farre as he was able And Madruccio did not forbeare to say that there was a secret Councell within the Councell which did arrogate more authoritie A Councell within the Councell The Legates perceiuing that euery thing turned against them caused the Congregations to be omitted Neither was this sufficient For the Prelats Practises to dissolue the Councell made priuate congregations amongst themselues and the Legats continuall consultations The Arch-bishop of Otranto and others who aimed at the Cardinalitie of which they thought themselues assured if the Councell were separated agreed together to oppose euery thing to make some tumult arise and went passionately about euen in the night also making practises and causing men to set their hand to papers Which though in effect it pleased the Legats yet for the manner it displeased the most of them as beeing of bad example which might giue scandall And on the contrary side there wanted not those who desired a dissolution But each partie expected an occasion that the cause of it might be attributed to the other so that the suspicions did encrease on both sides The Cardinall of Loraine complained to all that plots were laid to dissolue the Synod and especially to the Ambassadours of Princes desiring them to write to their Masters to perswade the Pope that the Councell may bee continued that the practises might bee moderated and the Fathers left to their libertie saying that otherwise a composition would bee made in France that Of which the Card of Loraine complaineth euery one might liue as hee would vntill a free Councell as this was not in which nothing could be resolued but as pleased the Legates nor by the Legates but as the Pope listed that he would be patient vntill the next Session And of the want of libertie in Councell and then if he sawe not things goe better hee would make his protestations and together with the Ambassadours and Prelates returne into France to make a Nationall Councel in which perhaps Germanie would concurre with them a thing which would be displeasing vnto himselfe in regerd of the danger that the Apostolique Sea would not bee acknowledged any more In those dayes many Curriers passed betweene Rome and Trent For the Legates As did also the French-men in Rome aduised the frequent contradictions and the Pope sollicited the proposing of the Canons which he sent And the French-men in Rome made the same complaint to the Pope which Loraine had done in Trent and vsed the same threats of a Nationall Councell and the assistance of Germanie But The Pope answereth resolutely the Pope who had been vsed to these things said hee was not daunted with words was not afraid of Nationall Synods did knowe that the French Bishops were Catholiques and that Germanie would not subiect it selfe to their Councels He said that the Councell was not onely free but might be called licentious that the practises of the Italians in Trent were not with his knowledge but did arise because the Vltramontans would tread the Popes authoritie vnder their feete that hee hath had three good occasions to dissolue the Councell but was willing it should continue hoping that GOD would not abandon his Church and that euery attempt against it would come vpon the head of the Innouators Fiue Churches departed and went to the Emperours Court in the time of these confusions to giue his Maiestie an account of the state of the Councel and of the combination of the Italian Prelates and it was discouered that Granata and his adherents had desired him to perswade the Emperour to write to the Catholique King concerning the Reformation and Residence that both in those and in other occasions they might speake freely according to their conscience all which the Legates did beleeue to proceede from Loraine And therefore for a counterpoise themselues also a few dayes after sent the Bishop Commendone to the Emperour vpon pretence to excuse and render the causes why the demands of his Maiesty could not as yet be proposed And they gaue him commission to exhort the Emperour to be content not to demand of the Councel bot of the Pope himselfe those points of his petition which concerne his authoritie as also other instructions such as seemed them good But Martinus Crame 〈…〉 Bishop of Vormis Ambassadour of the King of Polonia to the Emperour being come to Trent vpon pretence to visit the Cardinall of Varmia his ancient and in ward friend there was a great suspicion that he was sent by the Emperor to be an eye-witnes of the proceedings in Councell and to relate them to him All these things made the Legates doubt that the Councell would be dissolued in some manner dishonourable to the Pope and themselues obseruing that it was desired by many euen by some of the Papalins themselues and that disorders were purposely procured by others to iustifie themselues in case it should happen They sent vnto all the Ambassadours a writing which conteined the present difficulties and desired their counsell But the French Ambassadours answered vpon this occasion that which they desired to say many dayes before that as the Councell was assembled to remedie abuses so some were willing to make vse A free speech vsed by the French Ambassadours of it to encrease them that before any thing else were done it was fit to withstand such manifest practises that they were intolerable that if they were remoued and euery man had libertie to speake freely what hee thought a good accord would easily bee made that the Pope was Head of the Church but not aboue it that he was to gouerne and direct the other members but not to domineere ouer the body that to remedie the differences it was necessary to follow the Councell of Constance which hauing found the Church most disorderly by meanes of these opinions did reduce it into tolerable tearmes They sayd that one cause of discord was because the Secretary Seconded by the Imperialists did not set downe their voyces faithfully so that the greater part seemed in the acts to be the lesser and that could not be taken for a resolution which was concluded by the common opinion and therefore that it was fit to ioyne another with him The Imperialists said almost the same things and were more earnest for another Secretary The other Ambassadors stood vpon generall tearmes desiring a continuation of the Councell and an vnion of mindes Things standing thus Ventimiglia redispatched by the Pope returned The B of Ventimiglia returneth to Trent to Trent the nine and twentieth of Ianuary who made a relation of his credence to the Legates and by their aduice sought to remooue two opinions spread in the Councell one that the Pope could not liue long the other that hee desired a dissolution of the Councell Hee testified the desire of his Holinesse that laying aside
coÌ„uenient for Charles to stand vnited with the Pope that he might not subiect himselfe to the Dutch Princes whereas this Emperour is as it were subiect vnto them alreadie finally that this remedie might bee deferred because it would alwayes bee in season but by dissembling a while hee might obliquely make triall to hinder the resolution of the consultations which were made by sending the Cardinall of Mantua to his Maiestie The writing which went about against the petitions of the French-men did not one displease them who tooke it for an affront but the Emperour Displeaseth the French-men and the Emperour also very much And the Legates hauing receiued commission from Rome concerning them were but ill satisfied and thought that this was not to giue commission to Presidents of Councell but aduertisments rather to ministers to make vse of intreaties by way of negotiation They wrote backe onely to demand what they should doe in case the Imperialists should make instance to haue their petitions proposed and they caused Gabriel Paleotto Auditor of the Rota to write a full information of the difficulties which they sent But the Cardinall of Mantua in regard the Emperour had tolde Commendone that hee would giue answere to the Councell by his Ambassadour thought it not conuenient to goe vnto him before they receiued that resolution besides the Cardinall of Loraine being at the Emperors Court and the effect of his negotiation not knowne hee should be doubtfull in what manner to proceede Vpon these reasons hee excused himselfe to The Card. of mantua writeth freely to the Pope the Pope and besides wrote to him with his owne hand that hee had not a face to appeare any more in Congregation to giue wordes onely as hee had done two yeeres together that all the Ministers of Princes doe say that howsoeuer his Holinesse doth promise much for reformation yet seeing nothing to bee executed they doe not thinke hee hath any inclination to it who if hee had performed his promises the Legates could not haue beene Wanting to giue satisfaction to the instances of so many Princes Neither ought any to maruaile that this Cardinall a Prince conuersant so many long yeeres in many great affaires and of a most compleate conuersation should vse this passage with his Holinesse it beeing a thing naturall to men that are neere their graue for some intrinficall cause vnknowen euen vnto themselues to bee distasted with humane matters and to neglect pure ceremonies to which gaole hee was then very neere there remayning but sixe dayes of his life from the date hereof But in the Congregation the last that spake in the second ranke was Adrian a Dominican Friar who touching but lightly the matter in question discoursed at large of dispensations and with Theologicall tearmes and formes defended the things mentioned by Doctour Cornisius and speake of them not without scandall Hee sayd that authoritie to dispence in humane lawes was absolute and vnlimited in the Pope because hee was superiour to them all and therefore when hee did dispence though without any cause the dispensation was notwithstanding to bee held for good that in diuine lawes he had power to dispence but not without a cause Hee alleadged Saint Paul who saith that the Ministers of CHRIST are the dispencers of the mysteries of God and that to him the Apostle dispensation of the Gospel had beene committed Hee added that howsoeuer the Popes dispensation concerning the Diuine Law bee not of â—orce yet euery one ought to captiuate his vnderstanding and beleeue that hee hath granted it for a lawfull cause and that it is temeritie to call it into question Then hee discoursed of the cause of dispensations which hee reduced to publique vtilitie and charitie towards priuate men This discourse gaue occasion to the French men to speake of the matter with the ill satisfaction of the Papalins The secondranke hauing made an end of speaking for obseruation of the promise made to Loraine not to handle the mariage of Priests in his absence they changed the order and made the fourth ranke speake next Iohn Verdun handling the seuenth Article of the degrees of affinitie and consanguinitie passed immediatly from it and came to the matter of dispensations and seemed to haue none other aime then to contradict Frier Adrian labouring to weaken the Popes power First hee expounded the places of Saint Paul That the Ministers of CHRIST are the dispensers of the mysteries of God and of the Gospel and said the glosse was contrary to the text For the place doth not prooue a dispensation that is a disobligation from the Law but a publishing and declaring the diuine mysteries and the word of God which is perpetuall and remaineth inuiolable for euer Hee granted that in humane lawes a dispensation might lie in regard of the law-makers imperfection who could not foresee all cases and making generall lawes must needes reserue power to him that gouerneth the Common-wealth because of Sundrie occurrences which may bring acceptions in particular matters But where God is the Law-giuer from whom nothing is concealed and by whom no accident is not foreseene the law can haue no exception Therefore the law of God and Nature ought not to be called a written Law which in some cases ought to bee expounded and made more gentle but all that Law is euen equitie it selfe In humane lawes in which some cases by reason of particular accidents if they had been foreseene would not haue been comprehended a dispensation may well bee granted But the dispencer cannot in any case free him that is bound and if hee denie a dispensation to him that deserueth it the partie refused shall notwithstanding remaine without all obligation That the world hath conceiued a wrong opinion that to dispence is to bestow a fauour and that the dispensation is requisite to be giuen as any other part of distributiue iustice to bee exercised that the Prelate doth offend if hee giue it not to whom it is due And in summe he said that when a dispensation is desired either the case is such as if it had been foreseene it would haue been excepted and here there is an obligation to dispence or would haue been comprehended though it had been thought on by the Law-maker and to this the power of dispensing is not extended Hee added that flatterie ambition and auarice haue perswaded that to dispence is to bestowe a fauour as the master would doe to his seruants or one that giueth of his owne The Pope is not Lord and the Church a seruant but hee is seruant of him who is spouse of the Church and by him set ouer the Christian familie to giue as the Gospel saith to euery one his owne measure that is that which is due vnto him And in conclusion hee said that a dispensation was nothing but a declaration or interpretation of the Law and that the Pope could not by dispencing vnbinde any that was bound but declare onely to him that
is not bound that hee is exempted from the Law The last day but one of February the Cardinall of Loraine returned to Trent hauing remained fiue dayes in Ispruc which hee sent in continuall The Card. of Loraine returneth negotiation With the Emperour King of the Romans and their Ministers At his returne he found the Popes letters to him in which hee said that hee did desire a reformation should bee made and not deferred any longer and that they might haue time to labour therein the words of the decree of Order which were in difficultie should bee taken away The Cardinall did publish these letters purposely in Trent where it was generally knowen that the Legates had a contrary Commission But the Papalins vsed all diligence to find what businesse the Cardinall had by meanes of those who were in his company and in particular what resolution was taken concerning the seuenteene Articles and the rather because Count Fredericke Massei who came from Ispruc but the day before related that the Cardinall was euery day in priuate conferrence more then two houres with the Emperour and King of the Romans The Frenchmen made show to vnderstand nothing of the Articles and said that none of the Dutch diuines had treated with the Cardinall but Staphilus onely who presented him with a booke which hee had made in matter of residence and Canisius when hee went to see the Colledge of the Iesuites that the Diuines had not spoken to the Emperour but onely when going to see the Librarie they ouertooke him and the King his sonne who demanding what they thought concerning the grant of the Cup the Abbat of Claneual who was first of them answered that he thought it could not be granted then the Emperour turning to the King of the Romanes spake this verse of the Psalme in Latin Fourtie yeeres haue I endured this generation and haue alwayes found them to erre in their will But Loraine in visiting the Legates said nothing but that the Emperour was very well and zealously affected towards the Counsel desiring it might produce some fruit and that if occasion were he would assist in person and goe to Rome also to pray the Pope to haue compassion of Christendome and to suffer a reformation to be made which might not diminish his authority to which he bare exceeding great reuerence nor would haue any thing spoken of touching his Holinesse and the Court of Rome But to others in priuat he said that if the Councel had beene gouerned with that wisedome as was conuenient it would haue had a sudden and prosperous end that the Emperour was resolued that a good and a strong reformation should bee made which if the Pope would continue to crosse as hitherto he had done some great scandall would ensue that his Maiestie purposed to goe to Bolonia in case the Pope came thither with desseigne to receiue the crowne of the Empire and such other things It is not to bee doubted that the Cardinall spake of the affaires of the The points on which the Cardinall of Loraine treated with the Emperour Councel and informed the Emperour of the disorders and deliuered his opinion what remedies might be vsed to oppose the Court of Rome and the Italian Prelates of Trent to obtaine in Councel the communion of the Cup the mariage of Priests the vse of the vulgar tongue in holy matters the relaxation of other precepts of positiue law a reformation in the Head and the members and a meanes to make the Decrees of the Councel indispensable and how in case they were not able to obtaine they might haue a colourable occasion to iustifie their actions if of themselues they should make prouision for the necessities of their people by making a Nationall Councel assaying also to vnite the Germans with the French-men in matters of religion But this was not his negotiation onely For he treated a mariage also betweene the Queene of Scotland and the Arch duke Ferdinand the Emperours sonne and another betweene a daughter of his Maiestie and the Duke of Ferrara and to find a meanes to compose the differences of precedence betweene France and Spaine which things as domesticall doe touch Princes more neerely then the publique After the returne of Loraine the Congregations continuing Iames Alan a French Diuine entred likewise into the matter of dispensations and sayd that authority to dispence was immediately giuen to the Church by Christ and by it distributed to the Prelates as neede required according to times places and occasions Hee extrolled the authority of Generall Councels which represent the Church and diminished the Popes adding that it belongeth to the Generall councel to enlarge or restraine it The second of March the Cardinall of Mantua hauing beene sicke a few The Cardinal of Mantua dieth daies passed to another life which was cause of many mutations in Councel The Legates did presently send aduice hereof to the Pope and Seripando who remained prime Legate beside the common letter wrote in particular that he would be glad his Holinesse would send another Legate his superiour to gouerne the Councel or remooue him but in case hee would The three Legats remayning write to the Pope leaue him prime Legate he told him he would proceed as God should inspire him and that otherwise it were better to remoue him absolutely The Cardinall of Varmia wrote a part also that his Church had great neede of the presence of a Pastor and that the communion of the Cup was brought in and other notable abuses desiring leaue to goe thither to make prouision heerein and that generally in all Polonia there was neede of a person who might keepe the residue of the people in obedience saying he should doe the Apostolique Sea more seruice in those quarters then he could by remaining in the Councel But Simoneta desirous that the weight of the whole businesse should lie vpon his shoulders hoping to guide it with satisfaction of the Pope and his owne honour considering that Seripando was satiated with it and not inclined to gouerne it and that Varmiense was a simple man fit to beled he wrot to the Pope that the affaires of the Councel being not in a good state euery nouity would shake it much and therefore did thinke fit to continue without sending other Legates and promised a good issue In those dayes aduice came from Rome that a cause of the Bishop of Segouia which was to be proposed in the Rota was refused and that one of the Auditors told his Proctor that the Bishop was suspected of heresie This made a great stir not onely amongst the Spaniards but all the Oltramontanes also complaining that in Rome calumnies and infamies were raised against those who did not absolutely adhere to their wils The fourth of March the third ranke beganne to speake and for the fift Article all agreed that it was hereticall and to be condemned and so they did of the sixt Yet there was a difference because some
integrity and wisedome yet there were of those also who wanted either one of them or both all which would bee dangerous if they were not kept in order that perhaps it did least of all concerne him to thinke of it because his authority being grounded vpon the promises of God hee did trust in those that Princes had more neede to beware in regard of the preiudices which may ensue and that if the Prelates had such superfluous liberty perhaps his Catholique Maiestie would haue cause to bee sorie for it that for reformation the impediments did not proceede from him that he would continue to deferre the demands of Princes concerning the communion of the Cup and mariage of Priests desiring his Maiestie to consider that as hee dissented from others in these particulars so in euery thing else there are some who make requests for it and others who oppose Hee concluded that it was in the power of his Maiestie to see a fruitfull and a sudden end of the Councell from which so soone as hee was free hee might promise himselfe all fauour from him The twentieth of March the Diuines made an end of the Articles of Matrimony and the Legates consulted priuately whether it were good to propose the doctrine and canons thereof in the congregations of the Fathers But considering that the French-men and Spaniards would oppose and that greater controuersies might be raised then euer were and that if they should propose the abuses onely they should giue the Emperours and French Ambassadours fit occasion to enter againe into the matter of reformation they were much perplexed what to doe Varmiense thought good to make triall to accommodate some of the difficulties but Simoneta feared that some great preiudice might ensue in regard of the instability of his colleague and attributing the blame of all the disorders which haue hapned in Councell to the two Legates dead who proceeding in the matter of residence rather according to their owne opinion then the necessities of the Church haue by too much integrity caused all the mischiefe and sayd it was not fit to put themselues in danger of raising greater and therefore did not consent that any of them should bee spoken of Finally they concluded to intermit all discussions vntill the comming of the new Legates In the meane time The Cardinal of Loraine resolueth to goe to Venice Loraine resolued to goe to Venice to recreate his mind possessed with griefe for the death of his brother the great Prior which also had reuiued his former sorrow for the death of the Duke his other brother The difficulties which were spoken of were sixe One concerning the The 6. difficulties which trouble the Councell Decree made long before that the Legates onely should propose 〈◊〉 Whether residence were de iure diuino 3. Whether Bishops are instituted by CHRIST 4. Concerning the authority of the Pope 5. To â—ncrease the number of the Secretaries and to hold an exact account of the Suffrages 6. Which was of most importance concerning the generall reformation which I was willing to repeate 〈…〉 as a recapitulation of that wherein the Councel hath beene troubled vntill this time and a pro 〈…〉 of the troubles which shall be related hereafter The newes was now stale in Trent of the instance made in Rome to the Pope For the Emperours Ambassadours and the French had published it should be done and that afterwards they would make the same requests to the Councel The Cardinall of Loraine who was wont to speake variously said that if those Princes did receiue satisfaction by proposing their petitions of reformation and the reformation made without diminution of the Popes authority those instances would immediatly cease And hee added afterwards that the Pope might haue a good proceeding in the reformation and a quicke dispatch of the Councel if hee would declare himselfe plainely what points hee would not haue to bee discussed that they might labour in discussing the others by which meanes the contentions would be taken away which haue caused all the delayes For some who desire to shew their affection to his Holinesse supposing that a part of those petitions may be preiudiciall to the Apostolique Sea doe oppose them all and others denying that any of them doe preiudice doe cause the businesse to bee drawen in length But if his Holinesse would declare himselfe the difficulties would cease The Emperours Ambassadours gaue a copie to many in Trent of his Maiesties letter to the Pope which made the Legates resolue to spread also the copie of the letter which themselues had written in answere to the Emperour when hee sent them that which hee had written to the Pope which letter beeing composed according to the instructions sent from Rome did containe the same conceipts as the letters of his Holinesse did The Pope comparing the propositions of all the Ambassadours with the speech of Loraine whereof aduice was sent him was so much the more resolute not to consent to the propositions of reformation made by the French-men And indeed not onely a person of a great spirit and experienced in the world as the Pope was but euery meane capacitie might discouer the cunning vsed to draw him into the net in case he had not beene warie He considered that to say he should declare which of the petitions did not please him did signifie nothing but that by suffering the others to be discussed hee should leaue a way wide open to bring in the others afterwards which were to his preiudice And who could doubt that to obtaine the first would not bee an end but a degree to passe to that at which they aymed and that to release the Ecclesiasticall precepts belonging to thrites as the communion of the Cup marriage of Priests vse of the Latin tongue which seeme at the first view not to derogate from the Popes authoritie would notwithstanding cause immediatly a totall destruction of the foundations of the Church of Rome Some things make a faire shew and seeme that they may bee admitted without losse but a wise man must consider the conclusion of things rather then their beginning Being therefore resolued to stop these first passages and considering what other remedies there might bee hee returned to his first cogitations that the King of Spaine had neither interest nor any affection to prosecute the instances made that the Emperor and French men did 〈…〉 bour in them hoping by this meaneâ— to satisfie their people and to appease the discords not knowing that the heretikes doe inculcate the reformation that they may haue a pretence for their separation from the Church and would not bee reduced though it should be made Hee thought therefore that if the Princes were made to vnderstand this they would abandon their instance and suffer the Councell to end quietly Wherefore he wholely bent his endeuours to ouercome the difficulties by this meanes And considering well all respects he thought it more easie to perswade the Emperor
instructed in Christian doctrine that to omit antiquitie the Schoole-men and greater part of the Canonists haue constantly said that the dispensations of Prelates are good Claue non errante and not otherwise Hugonius also did offer to prooue that assertion that there is the same tribunall of CHRIST and of the Pope to bee impious and scandalous making mortalitie equall to immortalitie and corruptible iudgement of man to the incorruptible iudgement of GOD and that it did proceede from ignorance that the Pope is that seruant which is set ouer the familie of CHRIST not to performe the office of the Master of the familie but onely to distribute to euery one not arbitrarily but that which is ordained by the Master that he was amazed that Christian cares could endure to heare that the whole power of CHRIST is imparted to any They all spake some censuring one some another of the Iesuites assertion But the Cardinall told them that it would be no small matter if they could obtaine that in the publike Decrees of the Councell way might not bee giuen to that doctrine at which it was conuenient that all should ayme to which end they should more easily come if the matter were passed ouer in silence and suffered to dye in obliuion which by contradiction might doe some preiudice to the trueth They were pacified yet not so but that in their priuate meetings they spake of it very much But the Legates did so accommodate the two Articles of the Institution of Bishops and of Residence with generall tearmes that they The Decrees of the Institution and of Residence gaue satisfaction to both parties and to Loraine also But hauing consulted on them with the Popish Diuines and some Canonists Prelates these sayd that they did admitte an interpretation preiudiciall to the authority of the Apostolique Sea and the vses of the Court The Bishop of Nicastro who had often contended in this matter in fauour of Rome sayd plainely that by that forme of speach it was inferred that all iurisdiction of Bishops did not proceede from the Pope but a part of it immediatly from CHRIST which was by no meanes to bee endured Other Papalins maintained the same and made a bad interpretation of all if it were not plainely sayd that Bishops haue all iurisdiction from the Pope Therefore the Legates sent the Articles thus reformed to the Pope not so much that they might bee examined in Rome as because in a matter of so great importance they would propose nothing without the Popes knowledge The Cardinals deputed for these affaires hauing seene and examined them did iudge that the forme was sufficient to make all Bishops in their Diocesses equall to the Popes And the Pope reprehended the Legates for sending them because hee knew that the maior part in the Councell were good Catholikes and deuoted to the Church of Rome and in confidence hereof was content that the propositions and resolutions should bee determined in Trent without his knowledge Notwithstanding hee thought he ought not to consent to any preiudiciall thing for feare of giuing bad example to them and beeing a cause that they also should assent vnto it against their conscience At this time they had another very hard negotiation also For the King A difficultie whether the King of the Romanes ought to promise obedience to the Pope of the Romanes being to send Ambassadours to giue him an account of his election would not doe as other Emperours and Kings had done who hauing no cause to make difficultie did promise and sweare whatsoeuer the Popes would haue them But hee hauing respect not to offend the Princes and Protestants of Germanie would first know what words must bee vsed The consultation hereof being committed in the Cardinals they resolued that hee must demaund confirmation of the election and sweare obedience according to the example of all other Emperours Whereunto he answered that they were deceiued and that hee would consent to nothing which might preiudice his successors as the actions of his predecessors were alleadged against himselfe and that it was to confesse he was Vassall And he proposed that his Ambassadour should vse these wordes that his Maiestie will performe all reuerence deuotion and duty to his Holinesse and the Apostolique Sea with promise not onely to preserue but to enlarge as much as hee can the holy Catholique faith This negotiation continued this whole yeere without agreement and finally in Rome they thought they had found a temper for it proposing that hee should sweare obedience not as Emperour but as King of Hungarie and Bohemia because it could not bee denyed they sayd that King Steuen did giue the kingdome to the Apostolique Sea in the yeere of our LORD 1000 acknowledging to receiue it from the sayd Sea and making himselfe vassall and that Vladâ—slaus Duke of Bohemia did receiue from Alexander the second power to weare a miter binding himselfe to pay an hundred markes of siluer euery yeere These things being considered of in Germanie because there was no proofe of them but the bare affirmation of Gregorie the seuenth were derided and answere was made that they desired more fresh examples and more certaine and more lawfull titles Messengers went to and fro with diuers propositions answeres and replyes of which we will now relate the issue that wee may returne no more to them Which was that twenty moneths after Count Elfestain Ambassadour of that King arriued in Rome with whom the same treaties were renewed to demaund confirmation and sweare obedience Hee answered that the Oration which he was to recite punctually was in writing and that hee had commission not to alter one iote The Pope therefore proposed the businesse to the Cardinals in a generall Congregation who after long consultation concluded that howsoeuer the confirmation were not demaunded nor obedience promised yet in the answere to the Ambassadour it should bee sayd that his Holinesse did confirme the election supplying all defects thereof de facto de iure and did receiue the Kings obedience without saying it was demanded or not demanded promised or not promised This ceremony gaue but small content to the Pope and lesse to the Colledge of Cardinals But to returne to the time whereof I write the Pope was to answere the frequent instances made vnto him by the Ambassadours resident in Rome and by the Count of Luna in Trent for abrogation of the Decree of Propouentibus Legatis And beeing satiated with this trouble hee wrote to the Legates that the suspension of it should bee proposed in Congregation But Morone answered the Ambassadours who vrged the Popes order that rather then hee would condescend vnto it hee desired that his Holinesse would remooue him This answere being giuen without participation of the other Legates and many other things resolued by him alone Morone is thought to take too much vpon 〈◊〉 by the other Legates put them in a iealousie that hee tooke too much vpon him saying that
ought to bee obserued vpon paine of Anathema 1. That Ecclesiasticall persons may not bee iudged in a secular Court howsoeuer there may bee doubt of the title of the Clerkeship or themselues consent or haue renounced the things obtained or for any cause whatsoeuer though vnder pretence of publike vtilitie or seruice of the King nor shall be proceeded against there in cause of murder if it bee not truly and properly a murder and notoriously knowne nor in other cases permitted by the law without the declaration of the law going before 2. That in causes spirituall of matrimonie heresie patronage beneficiall ciuill criminall and mixt belonging in what manner soeuer to the Ecclesiasticall Court as well ouer persons as ouer goodes tithes fourths and other portions appertaining to the Church or ouer beneficiall Patrimonies Ecclesiasticall Fees temporall iurisdiction of Churches the temporall Iudges shall not meddle neither in the Petitorie nor in the Possessorie taking away all appeale vpon pretence of iustice denied or as from an abuse or because the things obtained are renounced and those who shall haue recourse to the Secular magistrate in the causes aforesaid shall bee excommunicated and depriued of their rights belonging vnto them in these things And this shall be obserued also in causes depending in what instance soeuer 3. That the Seculars shall not appoint Iudges in causes Ecclesiasticall though they haue Apostolike authoritie or a custome time out of mind and the Clerkes who shall receiue such offices from the Lakes though by vertue of any priuiledge whatsoeuer shall bee suspended from their orders depriued of their Benefices and offices and made vncapeable of them 4. That the Secular shall not command the Ecclesiasticall Iudge not to excommunicate without licence or to reuoke or suspend the Excommunication denounced nor forbid him to examine cite and condemne or to haue Sergeants or Ministers for execution 5. That neither the Emperour Kings nor any Prince whatsoeuer shall make Edicts or Constitutions in what manner soeuer concerning Ecclesiasticall causes or persons nor meddle with their persons causes iurisdictions or tribunals no not in the Inquisition but shall bee bound to affoord the seculat Arme to Ecclesiasticall Iudges 6. That the temporall iurisdiction of the Ecclesiastikes though with meere and mixt power shall not bee disturbed nor their subiects drawne to the Secular tribunals in causes temporall 7. That no prince or magistrate shall promise by Briefe or other writing or giue hope to any to haue a Benefice within their dominions nor procure it from the Prelates or Chapters of Regulars and hee that shall obtaine it by that meanes shall bee depriued and yncapeable 8. That they shall not meddle with the fruites of Benefices Vacant vnder pretence of custodie or patronage or protection or of withstanding discords nor shall place there either Bayliefes or Vicars and the Seculars who shall accept such offices and custodies shall bee excommunicated and the Clerkes suspended from their Orders and depriued of their Benefices 9. That the Ecclesiastikes shall not bee forced to pay taxes gabels eithes passages subsidies though in the name of gift or loane either in respect of the Church goods and of their Patrimonial except in Prouinces where by ancient custome the Ecclesiastikes themselues doe assist in publike Parliaments to impose Subsidies both vpon the Laitie and the Clergie to make warre against the infidels or for other vrgent necessities 10. That they shall not meddle with Ecclesiasticall goods mooueable or immooueable vassallages tenths or other rights nor in the goods of communities or priuate men ouer which the Church hath any right nor shall rent out the depasturing or herbage which groweth in the lands and possessions of the Church 11 That the letters sentences and citations of Iudges Ecclesiasticall especially of the Court of Rome so soone as they bee exhibited shall bee intimated without exception published and executed neither shall it bee necessarie to require consent or licence which is called Exequatur or Placet or by any other name either for this or for taking possession of Benefices though vpon pretence of withstanding falshoods and violences except in fortresses and those Benefices in which Princes are acknowledged by reason of the temporalitie and in case there shall bee doubt of falsitie or of some great scandall or tumult the Bishop as the Popes delegate shall constitute what hee thinketh needefull 12. That Princes and Magistrates shall not lodge their officers seruants souldiers horses or dogs in the houses or Monasteries of the Ecclesiastikes nor take any thing from them for their foode or passage 13. And if any Kingdome Prouince or place shall pretend not to be bound to any of the things aforesaid by vertue of priuiledges from the Apostolike Sea which are in actuall vse the priuiledges shall bee exhibited to the Pope within a yeere after the end of the Councell which shall bee confirmed by him according to the merites of the Kingdomes or Prouinces and in case they be not exhibited before the end of the yeere they shall be vnderstood to bee of no force And for the Epilogue there was an ad 〈…〉 tion to all Prindes to haue in veneration the things which concerne the Clergie as peculiar to God and not to suffer them to bee offended by others renewing all the constitutions of Popes and holy Canons in fauour of Ecclesiasticall immunitie commanding vnder paine of Anathema that neither directly nor indirectly vnder any preâ—ence whatsoeuer any thing bee constituted or executed against the persons or goods of the Clergie or against their libertie any priuiledges or exemptions though immemoriall notwithstanding And this is it which was first imparted to the Ambassadours and by each of them sent to their Princes whereupon the French King gaue the order to his Ambassadors before mentioned And the Emperor hauing seene them wrot to the Cardinall Morone that hee could not possibly assent either as Emperor Are distastfull to the Emperour or as Arch-Duke that they should speake in Councell of reforming the iurisdiction of Princes nor to take from them authority to receiue assistance and contributions from the Clergie putting him in minde that all the former euils did arise from the oppressions attempted by the Ecclesiastikes against people and Princes That they should beware not to prouoke them more and cause greater inconueniences to arise After Loraine was departed the French Ambassadours put their protestation in order to make vse of it if need were In the Congregation of the two and twentieth of September one of the Fathers made a long speach to shew that the cause of all deformation proceeded from Princes that they had more neede of reformation that the Articles were already in order and was now time to propose them that they might not vanish to nothing by delaies After hee had spoken the Ambassadour de Ferrieres made a long querulous The speach of de Ferrieres Oration or as the Frenchmen say a complaint The contents whereof in the
protestation made by the French Ambassadours would haue which was read with varietie of affections Those who were ill affected to the Court of Rome did commend it as true and necessarie But the Popes adherents thought it as abominable as the Protestations formerly made by Luther In the sixt Anathematisme of Matrimonie many did wonder that the dissolution The censure of the Decrees of mariage not consummated for a solemne vow should bee made an Article of faith because the matrimoniall coniunction though not consummated by carnall copulation is a bond instituted by the Law of GOD. For the Scripture doeth affirme that there was a true mariage 〈…〉 Mary and Ioseph and the solemnitie of the profession being or 〈…〉 reâ— po 〈…〉 as Boniface the eighth hath decreed it seemed strange not so 〈…〉 humane bond should dissolue a diuine as that he should bee condemned for an hereticke who will not beleeue that an inuention of man borneth any hundred yeeres since the Apostles should preuaile against a diuine instituted on made at the first creation of the world In the seuenth it was thought to bee a captious speech to condemne for an hereticke him that shall say that the Church hath erred in reaching that Matrimonie is not dissolued by adulterie For if one should say absolutely that Matrimony ought to be dissolued for that cause without saying or thinking that one hath erred or not erred in teaching the contrary it seemeth that this man should not bee comprehended and yet it doeth not appeare how one can thinke so except the hold the contrary to bee an errour It was iudged that they should haue spoken plainely and said absolutely that 〈…〉 noâ— dissolued by adulterie or that both opinions are probable and not to make an Article of faith concerning a word onely But these men would not haue made the difficultie if they had knowen the causes before mentioned why they did speake in that maner The ninth Canon did affoord matter of speech also by that affirmatiue that God doth not deny the gift of chastitie to him that doth demaund it a right because it did seeme to be contrary to the Gospel which affirmeth that it is not giuen to all and to Saint Paul who doth not exhort to demaund it which was more easie then to marry The Polititians knew not what to thinke of the twelfth Anathematismem that it should bee heresie to hold that matrimoniall causes doe not belong to Ecclesiasticall Iudges it being certaine that the Lawes of mariage were all made by the Emperours and the iudicature of them administred by the secular Magistrates so long as the Roman Lawes were in force which the reading onely of the Theodosian and Iustinian Codes and of the Nouels doth euidently demonstrate And in the formes of Cassiodore there is mention of termes vsed by the Gothish Kings in the dispensations of degrees prohibited which then were thought to belong to ciuill gouernment and not to bee matters of religion and to him that hath any skill in story it is most knowen that the Ecclesiastiques began to iudge causes of this nature partly by commission and partly by negligence of Princes and Magistrates But in the beginning of the Decree of reformation of Matrimony many wondred how it could bee defined as an Article of faith that clandestine mariages are true Sacraments and that the Church hath alwayes detested them because it doeth implie a contradiction to detest Sacraments And to command that the Parish Priest should 〈…〉 gate those that are ioyned and vnderstanding their consent should say I ioyne you in Matrimony in the Name of the Father Sonne and holy Ghost was derided by the criticks saying that either they are ioyned by those words or not if not then that is not true which the Councell of Florence hath determined that matrimony receiueth perfection from consent if so what coniunction is that which the Priest maketh of persons ioyned before And if the word I ioyne should be expounded I declare them ioyned a way would be layd open to conclude that the words of the absolution are declaratory also But howsoeuer it was they said the decree was made to no other end but that within a short time it might bee made an Article of faith that those words pronounced by the Parish Priest were the forme of the Sacrament For making void clandestine mariages they spake as much as was spoken of it in the Councell it selfe For some did extoll the decree to the heauens and others said that if those matrimonies were Sacraments and consequently instituted by CHRIST and the Church hath alwayes detested them and finally made them voyd it did not appeare how those who had not made prouision for it in the beginning could be excused from the blame of ignorance or negligence And when the distinction on which they founded the decree was published that the contract was nullified which is the matter of the Sacrament it was hard to vnderstand a long time because the matrimoniall contract hath no distinction from the matrimony nor the matrimony from the Sacrament and the rather because the matrimony was indissoluble before it was a Sacrament in regard CHRIST doeth not pronounce it insoluble as instituted by him but as by GOD in the earthly Paradise But it being admitted that the Matrimoniall contract is an humane and ciuill thing separate from the Sacrament which is nullified some said this annullation would not belong to the Ecclesiasticall Iudge but to the Secular to whom the discussion and cognition of all ciuill contracts doeth appertaine The cause alleadged to moderate the impediments of mariage was much commended as reasonable but it was obserued withall that it did necessarily conclude many more restrictions then those that were decreed in regard there are no lesse inconueniences by the impediments confirmed then by those that were abolished The end of the Article of matrimoniall dispensations mooued a vaine question in the curious whether the Pope by reseruing them to himselfe alone did more good or hurt to his authoritie For the good was alleadged the great quantitie of gold which did flow into the Court through this chanell and the obligations of so many Princes gained by this meanes as to be satisfied in their appetites or interests so to defend the Papall authoritie on which onely the legitimation of their children was grounded For the hurt the losse of the reuenues of England and of the obedience of that crowne was produced which did weigh downe all gaine or friendship which the dipensations might procure The Frenchmen did not like the decree that hee that stealeth a woman shall bee bound to endow her at the pleasure of the Iudge saying that the Law concerning dowries cannot be made by Ecclestiâ—all authoritie and that it was an artifice to take the iudicature of that delict from the secular Magistrate For if the Ecclesiastique may make the Law hee may iudge the cause And howsoeuer they said absolutely at the pleasure of the
in those negotiations Hauing therefore collected so many things as may minister vnto me sufficient matter for a narration of the progresse I am resolued to set it downe in order I wil relate the causes and managings of an Ecclesiasticall Conuocation by some for diuers ends and by diuers meanes procured and hastened by some hindered and deferred for the space of 22. yeeres and for 18. yeeres more sometimes assembled sometimes dissolued alwayes celebrated with diuers intentions and which hath gotten a forme and conclusion contrary altogether to the deseigne of them that procured it and to the feare of those that with all diligence disturbed it a cleere instruction for vs to referre our selues to God and not to trust in the wisedome of man For this Councell desired and procured by godly men to reunite the 1500 ALEXAND 6. MAXIMILL 1. HENRY 7. LEVVIS 12. The conclusion of this Councell was contrary to the opinion of all men Church which began to bee diuided hath so established the Schisme and made the parties so obstinate that the discords are become irreconciliable and being managed by Princes for reformation of Ecclesiasticall discipline hath caused the greatest deformation that euer was since Christianity did begin and hoped for by the Bishops to regaine the Episcopall authority vsurped for the most part by the Pope hath made them loose it altogether bringing them into greater seruitude on the contrary feared and auoided by the Sea of Rome as a potent meanes to moderate the exorbitant power mounted from small beginnings by diuers degrees vnto an vnlimited excesse it hath so established and confirmed the same ouer that part which remaineth subiect vnto it that it was neuer so great nor so soundly rooted It will not be inconuenient therefore to call it the Iliade of our age in the explanation whereof I will exactly follow the truth not being possessed with any passion that may make me erre And hee that shall obserue that I speake more copiously of some times and more sparingly of others let him remember that all fields are not equally fruitfull nor all graines deserue to be kept and that of those which the Reaper would preserue some eare escapeth the hand or the edge of the sickle that being the condition of euery haruest that some part remaineth to be gleaned after But first I must call to minde that it hath beene a most ancient custome in the Church of Christ to compose the differences of Religion and to reforme The originall cause progresse of Synods the corrupted discipline by the conuocation of Synods So the first which began in the life time of many of the holy Apostles whether the conuerted Gentiles were bound to obserue Moses law was composed by a meeting in Hierusalem of foure Apostles and of all the faithfull which were in that Citie by which example in the occurrences which incidently sprung vp in euery prouince for the space of 200. yeeres and more afterwards the Bishops and chiefest of the Churches assembled themselues together to qualifie and end them that being the onely remedy to reunite diuisions and to accord contrary opinions But after that it pleased God to giue peace vnto his Church by exciting Constantine to fauour religion as it was more easie for many Churches to communicate and treate together so also the diuisions became more common And whereas before the differences went not out of a city or at the most out of a Prouince now by reason of the liberty of meeting together they extended themselues ouer the whole Empire Wherefore also it was necessary that the Councels which were the vsual remedie should be assembled from places more distant Whereupon a Councell of the whole Empire being congregated in those times by that Prince it had the name of the holy and great Synod and a litle after was called the general Oecumenical Councel though not assembled from all parts of the Church a great part whereof extended it selfe beyond the bounds of the Romane Empire but because the vse of that age was to call the Emperour Lord of the whole habitable earth howbeit the tenth part thereof was not subiect vnto him By which example the like Councels were called by Constantine his successors in other occurring differences of Religion And though the Empire was diuided into the Easterne and Westerne notwithstanding the affaires thereof being managed A new deriuation of the name of generall Councels vnder a common name the Conuocation of Synods throughout the whole continued still 7 But after that the East was so diuided from the West that there remained no more communion in the Soueraignty and after that the East was for the most part possessed by the Saracens and the West parted amongst many Princes the name of an Vniuersall and oecumenicall Councell was no more deriued from the Roman Empire but amongst the Grecians from the assembly of the fiue Patriarkes and in these countreys of ours from the vnitie and communion of those Kingdomes and States which obeyed the Pope in causes Ecclesiasticall And the assembling of these hath beene continued not to appease the dissentions about Religion principally as before but either to make warre in the Holy-land or to compose Schismes and diuisions of the Church of Rome or else for controuersies betweene the Bishops and Christian Princes 8 In the beginning of the 16. centurie of yeeres after the natiuitie of our 1500 Sauiour Christ there appeared no vrgent cause to celebrate a Councell neither was there any likely to happen for a long space For the complaints of many Churches against the greatnesse of the Court seemed absolutely to be appeased and all the countreys of the Westerne Christians were in the communion and obedience of the Church of Rome Onely in a small part that is in that tract where the Alpes are ioyned with the Pyrences there were some remainders of the olde Waldenses or Albigenses In whom notwithstanding Waldenses in the Alpes there was so great simplicitie and ignorance in learning that they were not fit to communicate their doctrine vnto others besides their neighbours conceiued so sinister an opinion of their impietie and obscenitie that there was no danger that the contagion could spread any further 9 In some Cantons also of Bohemia there were some few who maintained Picards in Bohemia the same doctrine euen remnants of those whom the Bohemians call Picards whose increase could not be feared for the same reason 10 In the same Kingdome of Bohemia there were some followers of Iohn Hus which were called Calistini or Subutraque who except that particular Calistial in Bohemia that in the holy Communion they ministred the Cup vnto the people in other things differed not much from the doctrine of the Church of Rome But these also were not esteemed considerable aswell for their small number as because they wanted learning neither did it appeare that they desired to communicate their doctrine nor that others were curious to
keepe secret amongst learned men and that it was rather disputable then decided Therefore that himselfe also who stedfastly beleeued it in his conscience notwithstanding had so carried it in his writings that none but the most learned men could draw it from his words which doctrine beeing divulged and authorized there would be danger that Card. Caietan disswaded the Pope from making a decree concerning Indulgences euen learned men would conclude that the Popes grant profited nothing but that all oughtt to be attributed to the quality of the worke which would absolutely diminish mens hote desires to purchase Indulgences and the esteeme of the Popes authority The Cardinall added that after hee had exactly studied this subiect by the command of Leo at the time when these contentions began in Germanie and written a full tract thereof being Legat in Ausburg the next yeare he had occasion to examine and treat of it more diligently speaking with many and discussing the difficulties and motiues which troubled those Countryes and in two conferences which hee had with Luther in that City he disputed that matter at large which hauing well digested he doubted not but that he might say with asseueration without danger of errour that there was no other way to giue remedy to the scandals past present and to come then by bringing backe those things to their first beginning That it is a cleare case that howsoeuer the Pope may free the faithfull from any punishment by the meanes of Indulgences yet to him that readeth the Decretals it plainely appeareth that an Indulgence is an absolution from penance imposed in confession onely Wherefore causing the disused penitentiary Canons to be obserued again and imposing conuenient penance euery one would euidently see the necessity and vtility of Indulgences and would earnestly seeke them to free themselues from that great burthen of penance and the golden age of the Primitiue Church would returne againe in which the P relates had absolute command ouer the faithful onely because they were held in continuall exercise with penance whereas now being become wanton they would shake off from them the yoke of obedience The people of Germanie who buried in idlenes giue care to Martin for preaching Christian liberty if they were curbed with penances would thinke no more of this innouation and the Apostolical Sea might fauour therein whosoeuer would be thankefull to it in that behalfe 55 This opinion pleased the Pope as grounded vpon authority and whereunto he saw not what opposition could be made He caused it to be proposed Who was willing to imbrace his opinion in the Penitentiarie Court to finde a meanes and forme how to put it in practise first in Rome and then in all Christendome For this cause diuers assemblies were made by the deputies for the reformation together with the Penitentiaries to treat of the manner how to vse it But so many difficulties did crosse it that in conclusion Lorenzo Puccio a Florentine Cardinall of Santi Quatro who was Datarie to Pope Leo and as hath been said a diligent minister But was disswaded by Lorenzo Puccio to find out money and was now chiefe Penitentiary related to the Pope with a generall assent that the proposition was thought impossible and that when proofe thereof should be made in stead of curing the present diseases farre geater would be stirred vp That the Canonicall punishments were grown into disuse because they could no longer be supported for want of the ancient zeale Wherefore for him that would bring them backe it was necessary he should make the same zeale and Charity in the Church to returne againe That this presentage was not like vnto those that were past in which all the Constitutions of the Church were receiued without thinking any more of them whereas now euery one will be a iudge and examine the reasons Which if it happen in things that bring with them no burden at all or very little how much more must it be expected in a thing that would bee most heauy It was true that the remedie was fitted for the disease but that it was too strong for the body that was sicke and insteed of curing would kill it and that in place of regaining Germany Italy would first bee lost and that estranged much more The Cardinall added mee thinkes I heare one say as S. Peter did Why do they tempt God laying vpon the Disciples shoulders that which neither we nor our fathers haue been able to beare That his Holynes should remember that famous place of the Glosse alleadged by him in his fourth booke vpon the Sentences that concerning the value of â—ndulgences the complaint is both old and doubtfull That hee should consider the foure Opinions all Catholique and yet so different as that Glosse doth Fowre very different opinions about Indulgences and all Catholique recite Whereby it is manifest that this matter in these times requireth silence rather then any further discussion 56 These reasons sanke deepe into Adrians mind and made him not know what to doe and hee was perplexed so much the more because he found no lesse difficulty in other things which in his secret purpose hee meaned to reforme In the matter of dispensations for marriage the taking away of many prohibitions against contracting matrimony betweene certaine persons which seemed superfluous and hard to bee obserued whereunto hee was much inclined and it would haue beene a great ease to the people was blamed by many as a thing that weakened the sinewes of discipline and the continuing of them made the Lutherans say that they were onely to get money To restraine the dispensations to certaine qualities of persons was to giue new matter to the pretendants to alleadge that in spirituall things and in whatsoeuer belonged to the ministery of CHRIST there was no difference of persons To take away pecuniary expences for these things that could not be but by rebuying the Offices which Leo sold the buyers whereof were gainers by this Which also hindered the abolishing of Regresses Accesses and Coadiutories and other deuices vsed in the collation of Benefices which had the appearance if not rather the essence of Simony To rebuy the Offices was impossible in regard of the great charges which must bee made and alwayes continued And that which most troubled his mind was that when he was resolued to take away any abuse there wanted not some who tooke vpon him to maintaine with colourable shew that the thing was good or necessary With these doubts the Pope was grieued vntill Nouember desirous to make some notable prouision to giue the world a taste of his minde who was resolute to remedy all the abuses before hee began to treat in Germany 57 At length Franciscus Soderinus Cardinal of Preneste called Cardinal of Volterra The counsell of Franciscus Soderinus in whom he put most confidence though afterward he was so far in his disfauour that he cast him into prison made him come
them as because euery one would bow at that maiesticall and venerable name But the Pope who feared nothing more then a Councell especially if it were to bee celebrated beyond the mountaines free and in the presence of those who alreadie had openly shaken off the yoke of obedience saw very well what an easie thing it was for these to perswade the others also Hee considered further that although the cause was common to him with all other Bishops whom the new opinions sought to depriue of the wealth they possessed yet there remained some matter of distast betweene them and the Court of Rome For they pretended that collation of Benefices with the reseruations and preuentions was vsurped from them and a great part of their authoritie taken away and drawen to Rome by calling of causes thither by reseruations of dispensations absolutions and such like faculties which formerly being common to all Bishops the Popes of Rome had appropriated to themselues Whereupon it was represented vnto him that the celebration of a Councell would be a totall diminution of the Popes authoritie Therefore he turned all his thoughts to perswade the Emperor that a Councell And the Pope did infinitely disswade the Emperour from desiring a Councell vvas not good to pacifie the stirres of Germanie but pernicious for the Imperiall authoritie in those Prouinces He put him in mind of two sorts of persons the multitude and the Princes and Grandies that it vvas probable that the multitude vvas deceiued but to giue it satisfaction in the demand of a Councell vvas not to giue it more light but to bring in popular licence If it vvere granted vnto them to make question or seeke greater perspicuitie in religion they vvould immediately pretend also to giue lavves for gouernement and to restraine the authoritie of Princes by Decrees and vvhen they haue obtained to examine and discusse the Ecclesiasticall authority they vvill learne also to trouble the temporall He shevved him that it vvas more easie to oppose the first demaunds of a multitude then after they had beene gratified in part to prescribe them a measure For the Princes and Grandies hee might assure himselfe that their end was not pietie but the making themselues Lords of the Ecclesiasticall goods and being become absolute to acknowledge the Emperour nothing at all or very little and that many of them kept themselues vnspotted with that contagion because they haue not as yet discouered the secret which being made manifest they will all addresse themselues to the same scope That there was no doubt but that the Papacio would lose much in the losse of Germanie but the losse of the Emperour and of the house of Austria would bee farre greater Against which if hee would make prouision he had no other meanes then seuerely to imploy his authoritie and power while the greater part obeyed him wherein expedition was necessarie before the number increased and the profit were discouered by all which is reaped by following those opinions That vnto expedition so necessarie nothing is more contrarie then to treate of a Councell For though euery one incline himselfe to it and no impediment bee interposed yet it cannot bee assembled but in length of yeeres nor the causes handled without prolixitie which thing onely he would consider For it were infinite to speake of impediments which would bee raysed for diuers interests rests of persons who would oppose themselues with diuers pretences at the least putting in delayes that it may come to nothing That there was a same spread that the Popes will haue no Councell for feare their authoritie should be restrained a reason which maketh no impression at all in him hauing his authoritie immediately from Christ with promise that the gates of hell shall not preuaile against it And the experience of former times hath shewed that the Papall authoritie hath neuer beene diminished in any Councell but according to the words of our Lord the Fathers haue euer confessed it to bee absolute and vnlimited as it is in deede And when the Popes in humilitie or for some other respect haue forborne to vse it intirely the Fathers haue made him to put it wholly in execution And this is cleerely to be seene by him that shall reade the things that are past For the Popes haue alwayes imployed this meanes against the new opinions of heretiques and in euery other necessitie with increase of their authoritie And setting aside the promise of CHRIST which is the true and onely foundation and considering the things but temporally the Councel consisteth of Bishops vnto Bishops the Papall greatnesse is profitable because they are by that protected against Prince and people Kings and other Souereignes also who haue vnderstood and will vnderstand well the rules of gouerning will alwayes fauour the Apostolicall authoritie hauing no other meanes to represse and keepe in order their Prelates when they haue the spirit to goe beyond their degree The Pope concluded that in his minde hee was so assured of the issue that hee could speake thereof as a Prophet and affirme that by calling a Councel greater disorders would ensue in Germany For those that desire it pretend to continue vntill then in what they haue begun when their opinions shall bee condemned and nothing else can succeede they will take another cloake to detract from the Councell and in conclusion the Emperours authoritie in Germany will come to nothing and in other places will be shaken the Popes power will bee diminished in that Countrey and in all the residue of the world will bee increased the more And therefore the Emperour should beleeue his opinion the rather because hee was not mooued by his proper interest but with a desire to see Germany reunited to the Church and himselfe obeyed That nothing The Pope perswadeth the Emperor to execute the sentence of Leo and the Edict of Wormes would take good effect if hee went not presently into Germany and immediately vsed his authoritie intimating that the sentence of Leo and the Edict of Wormes should bee executed without any replie not giuing eare to any thing the Protestants could say either demanding a Councell or more instruction or alleaging their appeale or protestation or any other excuse because they are all but pretences of impietie That hee should vse force against the first incounter of disobedience which would bee easie for him to doe against a few hauing all the Ecclesiasticall Princes and the greater part of the Seculars who to this end would take armes with him That this and no other thing is congruous to the office of the Emperour Aduocate of the Church of Rome and to the oath taken in Aquisgran and which hee ought to take in receiuing the Crowne from his hand Lastly that it was a cleere case that the holding of a Councell or any other treatie or negotiation in this occasion would necessarily end with warre Therefore it was better to make triall of composing these disorders by the
obedience of the Pope The Emperours Ambassadour to finde out a meane had many audiences The Empeors Ambassadous laboureth to perswade the Pope to chuse a place in Germanie for the Councell but cannot obtaine it with the Pope and with two Cardinals deputed by him ouer this matter He put him in minde that neither hee nor France nor Spaine had neede of a Councell nor did desire it and that therefore it was to no purpose to haue respect vnto them that it was sought for to cure the diseases of Germanie vnto which because it ought to bee proportionated it was fit to chuse a place where all that Nation might bee present That for other Countreys the principall subiects were sufficient because nothing was to bee handled concerning them that the Cities proposed were in all respects exceeding fit but only that they were farre distant from Germanie and though the safe conduct of his Holinesse ought to secure euery one yet the Protestants were suspicious for diuers reasons both old and new amongst which they esteemed not the least that Leo the tenth his cousin had condemned them alreadie and declared them heretikes And although all their reasons are resolued with this onely that euery one ought to relie vpon the Faith of the Pope yet his Holinesse by his great wisedome and experience might know that it was necessarie to yeeld to the imperfection of others and for pitie to accommodate himselfe to that which though in rigour is not due yet in equitie is conuenient And concerning the deliberatiue voyces of the Councell Who ought to haue voices in Councell hee discoursed that they being brought in partly by custome and partly by priuiledge a large field was opened vnto him to exercise his benignitie by introducing another custome more fit for the present times For if the Abbots were formerly admitted by custome because they were more learned and intelligent in religion it is reason to grant the same now to persons of equall or greater learning though they haue not the title of Abbats But the priuiledge ministreth matter to giue satisfaction vnto all For by granting the same priuiledge to euery one that is able to doe God seruice in that congregation there will bee a Councell exactly pious and Christian such as the world desireth Vnto these reasons answere being made with the motiues before named the Emperour could obtaine nothing of the Pope whereby the businesse remained vnperfect for that time and the Emperour applied himselfe to sollicite the treatie of peace alreadie begun which being brought to a good conclusion and the Turkish warre drawing neere at the last a composition was published the three and twentieth of Iulie that A peace of religion conclu 〈…〉 Germani Iuly 23. called the IUterim there should bee common and publike peace betweene the Emperours Maiestie and all the States of the Empire of Germanie as well Ecclesiasticall as secular vntill a generall free and Christian Councell and in the meane space that none should make warre against another for cause of religion nor take spoile or besiege him but that there should bee true amitie and Christian vnitie amongst all That the Emperour should procure the intimation of the Councell within sixe moneths and the beginning within a yeere Which if it bee not possible all the States of the Empire should bee called together to resolue of what is fit to bee done as well for the Councell as for other necessarie things That the Emperour should suspend all the iudiciall processes in cause of religion made by his Fiscall or others against the Elector of Saxonie and his adherents vntill the future Councell or the forenamed resolution of the States On the other side the Elector of Saxonie and the other Princes and Cities should promise faithfully to obserue this publique peace to giue due obedience The Emperor pro 〈…〉 the calling of a 〈…〉 oú â—within 6. moneths to the Emperour and conuenient ayde against the Turke This peace the Emperour ratified and confirmed by his letters dated the second of August and suspended also all processes promising to doe his endeuour for the calling of a Councell within sixe moneths and for the beginning of it within a yeere Hee gaue also an account to the Catholike Princes of the ambassage sent to Rome for that end adding that some difficulties of weight could not as yet bee accorded concerning the manner and place But he would continue his endeuours that they should bee resolued and that the Pope should grant the conuocation hoping that hee would not be wanting to the necessitie of the Common-wealth and his owne duetie but in case this succeeded not hee would intimate another Diet to finde a remedie herein This was the first libertie of Religion which those that adhered to Luthers confession called the Augustan obteined by publique decree whereof the world talked diuersly At Rome the Emperor was reprehended for putting The first libertie of the Augustan confession his sickle as they sayd into another mans haruest euery Prince being obliged by the strictest bonds of censures to the extirpation of those that are condemned by the Pope wherein they ought to spend their goods state and life and the Emperours much more because they doe so solemnly sweare vnto it This not being performed by Charles an example not heard of there was cause to feare a sudden reuenge from heauen But others commended the pietie and wisedome of the Emperour who laboured more to preuent the danger imminent to Christendom by the armes of the Turke a direct opposer of Religion against whom hee could not haue made resistance without securing the Protestants who are Christians too though dissenting from others in some particular rites which is a tolerable difference That the Maxime so renowned in Rome that it is more meete to persecute heretikes then infidels was wel fitted to the Popes dominion but not to the benefit of Christendome Some also not regarding the Turkes said that Kingdomes and Principalities ought not to bee gouerned by the lawes and interests of Priests who are more partiall for their owne greatnesse and profits then any other but according to the exigence of the publike good which requireth now and then the tolerating of some defect That it was the duetie of euery Christian Prince to indeuour equally that his Subiects maintaine the true faith as also that they obserue all the Commandements of God and not this more then that But when a vice cannot bee rooted out without the ruine of the State it is acceptable to the Maiestie of God to permit it neither is the obligation greater to punish heretikes then fornicators who if they be tolerated for publike quiet it is no greater inconuenience if those bee permitted who defend not all our opinions And though it bee not easie to alleadge examples of Princes which haue done this within these 800. yeeres yet hee that will consider the times before will see it done by all and laudably too
the Emperour related in publique Diet whatsoeuer was done vntill The Emperours opinion concerning Religion to which the Lagâ—â— doth agree that time and communicated vnto them the writing of the Legat and concluded that hauing vsed all possible diligence hee saw not what more could be done but only to deliberate whether sauing the recesse of the Diet of Ausburg the articles agreed on in this conference ought to bee receiued as being Christian nor any more to be disputed of at the least vntill a generall Councell which shall be held very shortly of which opinion the Legat seemed to bee or in case there were no Councell vntill a Diet where all the controuersies of religion may bee exactly handled The Electors approoued for good and vndoubtedly profitable that the Articles agreed on in the conference should by all be receiued vntill the time of the Councell in which they may bee examined againe or in case that faile in a Nationall Councell or Diet because it would serue to make a perfect The answere of y e Electors reconciliation in the Articles not accorded as yet But yet they prayed his Maiestie to goe on if there were any hope to make any further agreement in that Diet and if opportunity serued not they thought it good that by his fauour a generall or Nationall Councell might bee called in Germanie as soone as might bee that the vnion might wholly be established The Protestants The answere of the Protestants made the same answere onely declaring themselues that as they desired a free and Christian Councell in Germanie so they could not consent to any where the Pope and his Ministers had power to heare and iudge the causes of religion But the Bishops and some few other Catholike Princes The answere of the BB. and of the Catholike Princes answered after another manner first confessing that in Germanie and other Nations there were many abuses sectes and heresies which could not bee extirpated without a generall Councell adding that they could not assent to any change in religion ceremonies and rites seeing that the Popes Legate offereth a Councell within a short time and that his Maiestie will treate with his Holinesse thereof But in case the generall Councell could not bee celebrated they desired that the Pope and Emperour would ordaine a Nationall Councell in Germanie which if they would not doe another Diet should bee assembled to roote out the errours and that they were resolued to adhere to the old religion as it is contained in the Scripture Councels doctrine of the Fathers and also in the Imperiall Recesses especially in that of Ausburg That they will neuer consent to receiue the Articles accorded in the Colloquie because some of them are superfluous as are the 4. first and because there are words in them not conformable to the custome of the Church besides some positions which are partly damnable and partly to be tempered and because the Articles accorded are of lesse moment and those of consequence remaine in controuersie and because the Catholikes of the Colloquie had granted too much to the Protestants whereby the reputation of the Pope the Catholike states was wounded They concluded it was better the acts of the Colloquie were left to their place and whatsoeuer belonged to religion deferred to a generall Councell or Nationall or a Diet. Not the opinion only of the Catholikes that the Emperors proposition was too aduantagious for the Protestants caused them to make this answere but also because the three Catholike Doctors of the Colloquie dissented amongst themselues But the Legate vnderstanding that the Emperour had named him as consenting to the establishment of the things accorded as well for feare as at the instance of the Ecclesiastikes of the Diet he went to the Emperour and complained that his answere was ill interpreted and that hee was blamed The Legate complaineth that his answere was mistaken for hauing giuen consent that the things accorded should be tolerated vntill the Councell that his minde was that nothing should be resolued on but all sent to the Pope who promised by the faith of a good Pastour and Vniuersall Bishop that all should bee determined by a generall Councell or by some other way equiualent sincerely and without passion not hastily but maturely alwayes ayming at the formed of God That his Holinesse had to the same end in the beginning of his Papacie sent letters and Nuncij to the Princes to celebrate the Councell and after did intimate it and sent his Legats to the place and if hee had endured so many ireaties of religion in Germanie with small reuerence of his authoritie to whom onely it appertaineth to make them it was vpon his Maiesties purpose and promise that all should bee for the beste that it was vnreasonable that Germanie should assume that to her selfe with iniurie to the Apostolik Sea which belongeth to all nations of Christendome Wherefore the Popes clemencie was no longer to be abused by concluding that in a Diet which belongeth to him and the Church vniuersall but sayd that the booke and all the actes of the Colloquie together with the opinions of both parties was to bee sent to Rome and the determination of his Holinesse to bee expected And not satisfied with this hee published a third writing in which hee sayd that his writing giuen to the Emperour concerning the treatie of the Colloquie being diuersly interpreted some expounding it as if hee had consented to the Articles accorded of vntill the generall Councell and others vnderstanding that hee had referred both these and all other things to the Pope to the end there may remaine no doubt heerein he declareth that in the writing he had no intention to decide any thing in this businesse nor that any Article should bee receiued or tolerated vntill the future Councell and least of all did then decide or define them but had referred the whole treatie and all the Articles thereof vnto the Pope as hee did referre them still Which hauing declared to the Emperour by word hee would also declare and confirme it to the whole world in writing And hee was not contented with this but considering that all the Catholike Princes euen the Ecclesiastikes did agree in demanding a Nationall Councel and that in his instruction he had straight charge from the Pope to oppose himselfe when that should bee vrged though they would doe it with his authoritie and with the presence of the Apostolicall Legats to shew what danger it would be to mens soules and iniurie to the Popes authoritie from whom would be taken the power which God hath giuen him and granted to one Nation to put the Emperor in mind how himselfe being in Bolonia detested a Nationall Councel knowing it to be pernicious to the Imperiall authoritie because the Subiects incouraged by seeing power giuen them to innouate in matter of religion would thinke to doe the like in the temporall state and that his Maiestie after the yeere
England did waxe greater for that the Emperour had neuer The Popes disdaine against the Emperour is increased assented to any of those maine and ample matches offered him by the Cardinall Farnese whom he sent Legate with him into Germany concerning the grant of the Dutchie of Milan to the Familie of the Farnesi and that being to assist in the Diet of Spira he would not suffer the Cardinall Legate to follow him thither for feare of offending the Protestants And finally considering the Decree made in the Diet so preiudiciall to him and the Apostolique sea he was more offended because hee saw his hopes lost and his authoritie and reputation much diminished and iudged it necessarie to shew he was sensible of it And though on the other side hee considered that his partie in Germany was weakened and was counselled by his most inward friends to dissemble yet finally beeing assured that by declaring himselfe openly against Caesar hee did more straitly binde the French King to maintaine his reputation hee resolued to begin from wordes to take occasion to passe to deeds as the coniunctures should comport And the fifth of August he wrote a great long letter to the Emperor the substance whereof was That hauing vnderstood what decrees were made The Pope writeth a long angry letter to the Emperour in Spira his duty and fatherly charitie did inforce him to tell him his opinion that he might not follow the example of Ely the Priest whom God seuerely punished for his too much indulgence towards his sonnes That the Decrees of Spira were dangerous for the Emperours soule and extreamly troubled the Church that hee should not violate the rules obserued by Christians which command that in the cause of religion all should bee referred to the Church of Rome and yet hee not esteeming the Pope who onely by the law of God and man hath power to call Councels And to decree in spirituall matters was willing to thinke of assembling a Generall of Nationall Councell and hath suffered Idiots and Heretiques to iudge of religion hath made decrees concerning sacred goods restored to honour the rebels of the Church whom he had condemned by his owne Edicts that he is willing to beleeue that hee hath not done these things by his owne inclination but by the pernicious counsell of those that beare ill will to the Church of Rome and that he complaineth of this that he hath yeelded vnto them that the Scripture is full of examples of the wrath of God against the vsurpers of the office of the High Priest of Vzza Dathan Abiron and Core of King Ozias and others That it is not a sufficient excuse to say the Decrees are but temporary vntill the Councel onely For though the thing done be holy yet in regard of the person that did it it not belonging to him it is wicked That God hath alwayes exalted those Princes that haue beene deuoted to the sea of Rome Head of all Churches Constantine the Theodosij and Charles the Great and contrarily hath punished those that haue not giuen due respect vnto it Examples hereof are Anastasius Mauritius Constan◠the 2. Pilip Leo and others and Henry the 4. was for this cause chastised by his owne sonne as also Fredericke the 2. by his And not Princes onely but whole Nations haue beene punished for it the Iewes for putting to death Christ the Sonne of God the Grecians for hauing many wayes contemned his Vicar which things he ought the more to feare because he is descended from those Emperours who haue receiued more honour from the Church of Rome then they haue giuen it That he commendeth him for desiring the amendment of the Church but withall doth aduise him to leaue the charge thereof to him to whom God hath giuen it That the Emperour is a Minister but not a Gouernour nor an Head He added that hee desired the reformation and hath declared it often by intimating the Councel whensoeuer any sparke of hope hath appeared that it might be assembled and though in vaine vntill then yet hee had not beene wanting to his duety desiring much a Councel which is the only remedy against all mischiefes as well for the generall good of Christendome as the particular of Germany which hath more neede thereof That it hath beene intimated already though deferred vntill a more commodious time by reason of the warres That it belongeth to the Emperour himselfe to giue way that it may bee celebrated by making peace or deferring the warre while matters of religion are handled in the Councel That hee should obey these fatherly commandes exclude from the Imperiall Diets all disputes about religion and referre them to the Pope ordaine nothing concerning Ecclesiasticall goods reuoke the grantes made to the rebels against the Sea of Rome otherwise to performe his owne duety that he shall be forced to vse greater seuerity against him then hee would THE HISTORIE OF THE COVNCELL OF TRENT THE SECOND BOOKE THe Warre betweene the Emperour and the French The Emperor is wholly incliued to peace which was cōcluded the 24. of September King lasted not long For the Emperor saw plainely that while he was busied in that and his brother in the other against the Turke Germanie so much increased in libertie that the Imperiall name would not be esteemed within a short time and that so long as hee made Warre in France he imitated Esops dogge who following the shadow lost both it and the bodie Whereupon he hearkened to the propositions of peace made by the French men with designe not onely to be freed from that impediment but by the Kings meanes to accommodate the Turkish affaires and applie himselfe vnto Germanie The foure and twentieth of September the peace was concluded betweene them and amongst other things they both capitulated to defend the old Religion and to labour for the vnion of the Church and reformation of the Court of Rome from whence all the dissensions are deriued and that for this purpose the Pope should ioyntly be requested to call the Councell and the French King should send to the Diet of Germanie to perswade the Protestants to accept it The Pope was not afraide of the capitulation for the Councell and reformation of the Court being assured that whensoeuer they began that enterprise by reason of their diuers ends and interests they would not long agree neither did he doubt but that the designe being to be executed by a Councell he would so accommodate euery treatie that his authoritie should be amplified But he thought that in case he should call the Councell at their request the world would imagine he was constrained which would bring much dishonour to his reputation and incouragement to him that designed the moderation of the Papall power Therefore not expecting to be preuented by any of them and dissembling The Pope dissembleth his suspicions the suspicions conceiued against the Emperour euen those that were most important which the peace made
without his knowledge with points preiudiciall to his authoritie put into his head he set forth a Bull in which he inuited the whole Church to reioyce for the peace by which the onely impediment of the Councell was remooued which he established againe in Trent giuing order it should begin the 15. of March He saw the terme was straight and not sufficient to giue notice throughout much lesse to giue the Prelates space to put themselues in order and make the iourney Yet he thought it aduantage that in case it were to bee celebrated it should beginne with few and those Italians Courtiers and his dependants whom hee had solicited to bee there first because the manner of proceeding in the Councell should bee handled in the beginning The Popes Bull of the conuocation of the Councell which is the principall yea the onely thing to preserue the Pontificall authoritie vnto whose determination they who daily arriued would be constrained to stand That it was no maruaile that a generall Councell should begin with a few for so it was in that of Pisa and Constance which neuerthelesse had an happie progresse And hauing penetrated the true cause of making the peace he wrote to the Emperour that he had vsed preuention and celeritie to intimate the Councell to doe him seruice For knowing that his Maiestie was constrained by reason of the French warre to permit and promise many things to the Protestants by intimating the Councell he had now giuen him a meanes to excuse himselfe in the Diet which was to be in September if the Councell approaching hee performed not what hee had promised to grant vntill the Councell But the Popes hastinesse pleased not the Emperour nor the reason gaue him satisfaction He desired for his reputation to be the principall cause The Emperor was displeased with the sudden intimation of the Councell to make Germanie accept the Councell more easily and for many other respects And therefore being able to doe nothing else hee vsed all those termes which might shew himselfe to be the Author and the Pope the adherent He sent Ambassadors to all Princes to signifie the intimation and to pray them to send Ambassadors to honour the meeting and to confirme the Decrees which should there be made And he set himselfe to make serious preparations as if the enterprise had been his owne He gaue diuers orders to the Prelates of Spaine and the Low Countries and commanded amongst other things that the Diuines of Louaine should assemble themselues together to consider of the doctrines which were to be proposed which 33. Points of doctrine collected by the Diuines of Louaine they reduced to three and thirtie heads without confirming them by any place of Scripture but explicating magisterially the conclusion only These Heads were after confirmed by the Emperors Edict published with command that they should be defended and followed by all And the Emperor The Emperor sheweth his distast against the Pope concealed not his distaste against the Pope in his speeches to the Nuncio as well vpon that occasion as in other audiences yea the Pope hauing created thirteene Cardinals in December amongst which were three Spaniards he forbad them to accept the armes or vse the name or habit The French King also assembled at Melun the Parisian Diuines to consult of the necessarie positions of the Christian Faith to be proposed in the Councell where there was much contention For some desired to propose the confirmation of whatsoeuer was constituted in Constance and Basil and the reestablishment of the pragmaticall Law and others doubting that the King would be offended by destroying the Concordate made between him and Leo which would necessarily follow gaue counsell not to set that disputation on foote And afterwards because there were diuers opinions in that Schoole concerning the Sacraments vnto which some giue effectiue ministeriall vertue and others not euery one desiring that his opinion should bee an Article of Faith nothing could be concluded but that they should keepe themselues within compasse of the fiue and twenty Heads published two yeeres before But the Pope signifying to the French King how little good will the Emperor bare him desired him for the maintenance of the Apostolike Sea to send Ambassadors to the Councell as soone as might be and charged his Nuncio residing with the Emperor that attending all occasions when the Protestants gaue him any distaste he should offer all assistance from him to recouer the Imperiall authoritie with Spirituall and Temporall aydes Whereof the Nuncio hauing had too many occasions he so wrought that The Emperor is reconciled to the Pope the Emperor finding he might haue need of the Pope both the one and the other way remitted his rigiditie And he gaue an argument thereof by granting the new Cardinals leaue to assume the name and armes and by giuing the Nuncio more gratefull audiences and by conferring with him of the affaires of Germanie more then he was wont to doe The Pope made great haste not onely to call the Councell but to dispatch The Pope dispatcheth the Legates to Trent the Legates whom he charged that for maintenance of their dignitie they should not first send some substitute to receiue the first Prelates as some aduised that afterwards they might make their entrie with meetings and ceremonies but would haue themselues to be the first and to be there before the time He deputed for his Legates John Maria de Monte a Bishop Cardinall of Palestrina Marcellus Ceruinus Priest of the Holy Crosse and Reginald Poole Deacon of S. Mary in Cosmedin In this man he chose Nobilitie of blood and opinion of pietie which commonly was had of him and the rather for that he was an English man to shew that all England did not rebell in Marcellus constancie and immoueable and vndaunted perseuerance together with exquisite knowledge in Monte reallitie and opennesse of minde ioyned with such fidelitie to his patrons that he could not prefer their interests before the safetie of his own conscience These he dispatched with a Briefe of Legation without giuing them as the custome is a Bull of Facultie or any instruction in writing being vncertaine as yet what commission He giueth them no instructions to giue them meaning to gouerne himselfe as the successes and the Emperors proceeding should counsell him So he made them depart with the Briefe onely But besides the care the Pope had for the affaires of Trent another of no lesse moment troubled his minde concerning the Diet to be celebrated in Wormes where he thought the Emperour would not be present and doubting Cardinall Pernese is sent to the Diet of Wormes and to the Emperour that being prouoked by the letter written vnto him he would vnderhand cause some Decree to be made more preiudiciall to his affaires then the former or at the least giue way vnto it he thought it necessarie to haue in that place a minister of authoritie
and reputation with title of Legate But he feared an affront that way in case the Diet should not receiue him with due honour He found out a temper to send to the Emperor the Cardinall Farnese his nephew and make him passe by VVormes and there to giue instructions to the Catholikes and after he had made the treaties that were conuenient to goe forward toward the Emperour and in the meane space to send Fabius Mignanellus of Siena Bishop of Grosseto for his Nuncio to reside with the King of the Romanes with order to follow him to the Diet. Afterwards applying his minde to Trent hee caused a consultation to be begun concerning the faculties to be giuen to the Legats This had some difficultie because they had no examples to follow For in the Lateran Councell next preceding the Pope was personally present before in the Florentine A consultation about the faculties to be giuen to the Legats Eugenius the fourth was present and that of Constance where the Schisme was taken away began with the presence of Iohn the 23. one of the three deposed Popes and ended with the presence of Martin the fifth Before that the Councell of Pisa was called by the Cardinals and concluded by Alexander the fifth And in more ancient times Clement the fifth was present in the Councell of Vienna in the two Councels of Lions Innocence the fourth and Gregorie the tenth and before these in the Lateran Innocence 3. Onely the Councell of Basil at that time when it obeyed Eugenius the fourth was celebrated by Legats But to imitate any thing that was there obserued was too bad a presage Hee resolued to frame the Bull with this clause that he sent The Contents of the Bull. them as Angels of peace to the Councell which before hee had intimated in Trent and gaue them full and free authoritie that for want of that the celebration and continuation might not bee hindred with facultie to preside there and to ordaine any Decrees or Statutes whatsoeuer and to publish them in the Sessions according to custome to propose conclude and execute whatsoeuer was necessary to condemne errours and roote them out of all Prouinces and Kingdomes to take knowledge heare decide and determine the causes of heresie and whatsoeuer else concerneth the Catholike faith to reforme the State of the holy Church in all her members aswel Ecclesiasticall as Secular to make peace amongst Christian Princes and to determine any thing else which may bee for the honour of God the increase of Christian faith with authoritie to bridle with censures and Ecclesiasticall punishments all contradicting and rebellious persons of what state or preeminence soeuer though graced with Pontificall or Regall dignity and to doe any thing else necessary and fit for the extirpation of heresies and errours and the reducing of those people that are aliened from the obedience of the Apostolique Sea preseruation and restauration of Ecclesiasticall libertie yet with condition that in all things they proceede with consent of the Councell But the Pope considering not onely how to set the Councell forward but of the meanes to dissolue it when it was begun in case his seruice did The Bull for the dissolution of the Councell require it to prouide for himselfe in good time he followed the example of Martin the fifth who for feare of those encounters which happened to Iohn the 23. in Constance when hee sent Nuncij to the Councell of Pania gaue them a particular Briefe with authoritie to prolong dissolue or translate it to what place they would A secret to crosse all deliberation which was contrary to the interests of Rome A few dayes after hee made another Bull giuing the Legates power to transferre the Councell This bare date the 22. of February the same yeere of which being to speake hereafter when the The thirteenth of March 1545. the Cardinals of Monte and Santa Croce 1545 PAVL 3. 〈◊〉 CHARLES 5. HENRY 8. FRANCIS 1. The Legates grant an Indulgence without authoritie arriued in Trent and were receiued by the Cardinall of that place That day they made their publike entrie and granted three yeeres and so many times forty dayes of Indulgence to those that were present They had not this authoritie from the Pope but hoped he would ratifie the fact They found no Prelate there though the Pope had caused some to part from Rome that they might be present at the prefixed time The first thing the Legates did was to consider of the contents of the Bull of Faculties giuen them and resolued to keepe it secret and sent aduice to Rome that the condition to proceede with consent of the Councell tied them too much and made them equall to euery pettie Prelate and would breed great difficulties in the gouernment in case it were necessarie to communicate euery particular vnto all and said it was to giue too much libertie or rather licence to the multitude It was perceiued in Rome that the reasons were good and the Bull was corrected according to the aduice and absolute The Bull was corrected authority was giuen them But the Legates while they expected an answere appoynted out the place for the Session capable of 400. persons within the Cathedrall Church Don Diego de Mendoza the Emperors Ambassador with the Republique Don Diego returneth to Trent of Venice arriued in Trent ten dayes after the Legates to assist at the Councell with large commission giuen him from Bruxels the twentieth of Februarie and was receiued by the Legates assisted with the Cardinall Madruccio and three Bishops who onely were then arriued whose names are not to be omitted because they were the first And they were Thomas Campegio Bishop of Feltre the Cardinals nephew Thomas of S. Felicius Bishop of Caua Friar Cornelius Mussus a Franciscan Bishop of Bitonto the most eloquent Preacher of those times Foure dayes after Don Diego made his proposition in writing which shewed the Emperors good disposition concerning the celebration of the Councell and that order was giuen to the Prelates of Spaine to be there who he thought were already in their iourney he excused himselfe by reason of his indisposition for not being there before desired that the actions of the Councell and the reformation of manners might begin as was proposed two yeeres before in the same place by the Lord Granuel and himselfe The Legates answered in writing commending the Emperour receiuing his personall excuse and shewing their desire of the Prelates comming thither And the proposition and answere were receiued by the parties vnto whom it belonged in the points not preiudiciall to the rights of their Princes respectiuely A caution which giueth a manifest argument with what charitie they treated in the proposition and answere where there were onely words of pure complement except the mention of reformation The Legates not knowing which way to treate made demonstration to The Legates desire to haue two sorts of letters and a cipher
the Sea of Rome with a diuerse doctrine and rites very imperfect and rude These men after the reformations of Zuinglius enlarged their doctrine by his and reduced their rites vnto some forme at the same time when Geneua embraced the reformation Sentence was pronounced against these many yeeres before by the Parliament of Aix which had neuer been executed The King now commanded to execute the sentence The President mustered together as many Souldiers as he could in the places bordering vpon them and in the Popes State of Autgnion and went with A miserable slaughter of the Waldenses made by the French men an armie against those poore creatures who neither had weapons nor thought otherwise then by flight to defend themselues those that could They went not about to teach them or by threats to make them leaue their opinions and rites but first of all filling all the Countrey with rapes slew asmany as stood to their mercie because they could not flie without sparing old or yong of what age or condition soeuer They destroyed or rather razed the Countries of Caâ—riers in Prouence and of Mernidolo in the County of Viinoisin belonging to the Pope and all other places in those precincts It is certaine that more than 4000. persons were slaine who without making defence desired mercy But in Germany the Emperour arriued in VVormes the 16. of May and Cardinall Farnese the day following who treated with him and with the Cardinall Farnese his negotiation with the Emperour in Wormes King of the Romans apart He deliuered his commissions particularly concerning the Councell declaring that the Pope had giuen the Legats power to open it which they meant to doe when they should vnderstand from him what was done in the Diet. Hee told the Emperour that it was not necessary to regard the oppositions of the Protestants seeing that the impediment alleaged by them was not new but was foreseene from the day the Councell was first spoken of that he might assure himselfe that they hauing cast off the yoke of obedience the principall foundation of Religion and proceeded to so impious wicked innouatioÌ„s against the rites obserued many hundreds of yeres by the approbation of so many famous Councels they would with the same boldnesse spurne against the Councell which was to begin though lawfull generall and Christian assuring themselues to be condemned by it Therefore that nothing remained but that his Maiesty should induce them to obedience by authority or constraine them by force Which in case it were not done and they so much regarded as not to bee condemned or after condemnation not constrained to lay aside their errours all the world would know that the heretiques command and the Pope and Emperour obey That his Holinesse as he thought fit to vse mildnesse at the first so he thought it necessary to shew really that after it would follow force of Armes That he offered him a grant of part of the Ecclesiastical reuenues of Spaine and power to sell the plate of those Churches to assist him with his owne money and to send him out of Italy 12000. foot and 500. horse paide and to endeuour that he might likewise be assisted by other Princes of Italy and to proceed during the time of the warres with spirituall and temporall Armes against whosoeuer should molest his territories Farnese declared also to the Emperour the attempt of the Vice roy of He complaineth of the Vice roy of Naples Naples who would haue sent foure Proctors in the name of all the Bishops of the Kingdome shewing it was neither reasonable nor lawfull and that it was a dishonour to the Councell For if Bishops dwelling so neere and being so many might be excused by sending foure France and Spaine might doe it much rather and so a Generall Councell should be held with twenty Bishops And he prayed the Emperour not to tolerate a thing so contrary to the authority of the Pope and dignity of the Councell whereof himselfe is Protector desiring him to giue some remedy heerein The Cardinall also treated with him concerning the promise made in his Maiesties name in the proposition sent to the Diet that is that to determine the controuersies of Religion in case the Councell did not proceed another Diet should be held and desired him to consider that if neither his Holinesse nor his Legats and Ministers nor the Court of Rome were in fault that the Councell were not celebrated nor proceeded he could not by any meanes intimate in the Recesse another Diet vnder this colour And he inculcated this poynt exceedingly because hee had strait commission therein from Rome and because the Cardinall of Monte a man very free not onely spake but also wrote vnto him thereof in his owne name and his colleagues after that hee parted from Trent saying in plaine termes that this was the most important point at which he should euer ayme without forgetting it in his whole negotiation taking care not to admit any excuse because this onely would produce any other good agreement And for his owne part hee would put his Holinesse in minde rather to abandon the Sea and restore the keyes to Saint Peter then suffer the Secular power to arrogate authoritie to determine causes of Religion vnder pretence and colour that the Ecclesiasticall hath failed in celebrating a Councell or otherwise Concerning the attempt of the Viceroy the Emperor said it proceeded from his owne proper motion from which in case hee had not great reason to the contrary hee would bee remooued For opening the Councell hee The Emperors answere to the Legat. gaue no resolute answere but spake diuersly sometimes that it would bee good to begin it in a more fit place sometimes that it was necessary to make sundry prouisions first Whereby the Cardinall saw plainely that his ayme was onely to hold the matter in suspence and to gouerne himselfe as occasion serued either opening or dissoluing it For not intimating another Diet to treate of religion he gaue a generall and vnconcluding answere that hee would alwayes make as much esteeme as was possible of the Popes authoritie But to the proposition of making warre against the Lutherans he answered that the Popes counsell was the best and that the onely way was proposed by him which he was resolued to imbrace yet that hee would proceede with due caution and first conclude a truce with the Turke which hee then did mediate diligently and most secretly by the French King and that hee knew well that the number and power of the Protestants was great and insuperable and that in case they were not diuided or surprised at vnawares the warre would prooue doubtfull and dangerous That his designe was to conceale his purpose vntill opportunitie serued and then to treate with the Pope In the meane while hee accepted the offers made vnto him Beside these publike businesses the Cardinall had one priuate for his The Legats priuate negotiation concerning his owne
as they did in Trent but to proceed to facts and answere the Emperour afterwards if hee should speake of it Therefore hee The Archbishop is cited by the Pope made another citation against the Archbishop the eighteenth of Iuly that within sixtie dayes he should appeare before him Hee cited also the Deane of Collen and fiue of the principall Canons leauing the world to dispute how the Archbishop could appeare before two which cited him for the same cause in diuers places at the same time and how a dispute of the competencie of the place of iudicature belonged to the honour of Christ But how this succeeded and what ende the cause had shall bee said in its place To returne to that which more neerely concerneth the Councel the Emperour assayed in the Diet diuers wayes to make the Protestants grant him The Emperor demandeth assistance against the Turkes of the Protestants who giue a conditionall answere assistance against the Turkes not mentioning Religion Whereunto they still answered that they could not resolue without they were secured that the peace should be kept and that by the conuocation in Trent vnder the name of a Councell it was not vnderstood that the time of the peace was ended according to the Decree of the former Diet but declared that the peace cannot be interrupted nor themselues enforced by any Decrees made in Trent because they cannot submit themselues to that Councel where the Pope who hath condemned them already hath free power The Emperor sayd hee could not giue them peace which might exempt them from the Councel to whose authority all are subiect that he had no way to excuse himselfe to other Kings and Princes if it were granted to Germanie alone not to obey the Councell assembled especially for her sake But if as they sayd they pretended a cause why they would not submit let them goe to the Councel and alledge their reasons why they suspect it that they should be heard and if it appeared they had wrong they might then refuse that it was not pertinent to preuent and to suspect that which appeared not pretending grieuance of things to come and iudging of that which is not seene as yet They replyed they spake not of things to come but past their Religion being condemned already and persecuted by the Pope and all his adherents Therefore they were not to expect any future iudgement because it was past already That it was iust that the Pope and his adherents of Germany and of all other places should make one part in the Councell and themselues the other and for the difficulty about the manner and order of proceeding the Emperour Kings and Princes should bee Iudges but for the merits of the cause the Word of God onely They could not be remooued from this resolution though the Ambassadour of France there present did very much and with menacing termes entreat them to consent to the Councel which threats the Ministers of that K. the Popes fauourers did dictate to the Ambassadour when hee parted from France The Imperialists proposed the translation of the Councel into Germany vnder the Emperors promise to labour effectually that the Pope should condescend which the others accepted vpon condition the peace were established vntill the Councel were assembled there But Charles being sure that the Pope would neuer agree saw that this was to giue them a perpetual peace and therefore he thought it better to leaue things in suspence granting it only vntill another Diet seeing hee was constrayned hauing not concluded truce with the Turkes as yet and esteeming more that warre thinking that by occasion of a Colloquie other reasonable meanes would bee offered hereafter to make them consent anew to the Councel of Trent or in case of refusall to hold them contumacious and to make warre against them Therefore the fourth of August hee ended the Diet and ordained another in Ratubon Another Diet is ordained in Ratubon for Ianuary for Ianuary next whereat the Princes should be personally present and instituted a Colloquie in matter of Religion of foure Doctors and two Iudges for a side This was to begin at December that the matter might be digested before the Diet. Hee confirmed and renewed the former Edicts of peace and set downe a manner to pay the contributions for the war How the Colloquie did proceede shall be said in its place The Protestants being departed from Wormes set forth a booke where The Protestants do protest against the Tridentine councel they said in summe that they esteemed not the Tridentine for a Councell being not assembled in Germanie as Adrian and the Emperour promised whereunto to make shew of giuing satisfaction by making choice of Trent was to mocke the world because Trent cannot bee said to bee in Germanie but onely because the Bishop is a Prince of the Empire but for securitie that it was aswell in Italie and as much in the Popes power as Rome it selfe And the rather they esteemed it not lawfull because Pope Paul would bee president in it and propose by his Legats that the Iudges were tyed vnto him by oath that the plea being against the Pope himselfe ought not to be Iudge that it was necessarie to treat first of the forme of the Councell and of the authorities whereupon to ground But the Emperours resolution displeased The Emperor is taxed againe for medling in Religion alike in Trent and at Rome as well because a secular Prince medled in Religion as because it seemed the Councell was casseered in regard that approaching order was giuen to handle else-where the controuersies of doctrine The Prelats in Trent blamed the Decree as it were with one voyce saying it was worse then that of Spira and maruelling that the Pope who shewed himselfe so quicke against that had and did tolarate this after that the Councell was intimated and already assembled From this they drew a manifest Argument that their remaining in Trent was vaine and dishonourable The Legats tryed their wits to consolate and perswade them that all The Prelats in Trent are discontented and most of them doe depart had beene permitted by his Holinesse for a good end But they replyed that whatsoeuer the end was and what thing soeuer doth follow the blemish not onely of the Pope and Apostolique Sea but of the Councell and the whole Church will neuer be taken away Neither could the Legats resist their complaints which ended in demanding leaue to depart some alledging necessary and important affaires of their own and some to retire themselues into some of the next cities for infirmitie or indisposition And though the Legats gaue leaue to none yet some of them dayly tooke it so that before the end of the moneth there remained very few But in Rome though this successe was foreseene by the negotiation of Cardinall Farnese yet after it happened they began to thinke more exactly of it They considered that the Emperors ends were much different from
places of the other Epistles where he saith We haue nothing but what wee haue receiued from God that wee are not able of our selues so much as to thinke well and where in giuing the cause why some haue reuolted from the faith and some stand firme he said it was because the foundation of God standeth sure and hath this Seale the Lord knoweth who are his They added diuers passages of the Gospel of Saint Iohn and infinite authorities of Saint Austin because that Saint wrote nothing in his old age but in fauour of this doctrine But some others though of lesse esteeme opposed this opinion calling it hard cruell inhumane horrible impious and that it shewed partialitie in GOD if without any motiue cause he elected one and reiected another and vniust if he damned men for his owne will and not for their faults and had created so great a multitude to condemneit They say it destroyed free wil because the elect cannot finally doe euill nor the reprobate good that it casteth men into a gulfe of desperation doubting that they bee reprobates that it giueth occasion to the wicked of bad thoughts not caring for penance but thinking that if they bee elected they shall not perish if reprobates it is in vaine to doe well because it will not helpe them They confessed that not onely workes are not the cause of Gods election because that it is before them eternall but that neither works foreseen can moue GOD to predestinate who is willing for his infinite mercie that all should bee saued and to this end prepareth sufficient assistance for all which euery man hauing free-will receiueth or refuseth as pleaseth him and GOD in his eternitie foreseeth those who will receiue his helpe and vse it to good and those who will refuse and reiecteth these electeth and predestinateth those They added that otherwise there was no cause why GOD in the Scripture should complaine of sinners nor why hee should exhort all to repentance and conuersion if they haue not sufficent meanes to get them that the sufficient assistance inuented by the others is vnsufficient because in their opinion it neuer had or shall haue any effect The first opinion as it is mysticall and hidden keeping the mind humble and relying on GOD without any confidence in it selfe knowing the deformitie of sinne and the excellencie of diuine grace so this second was plausible and popular cherishing humane presumption and making a great shew and it pleased more the preaching Fryars then the vnderstanding Diuines And the Courtiers thought it probable as consonant to politique reasons It was maintained by the Bishop of Bitonto and the Bishop of Salpi shewed himselfe very partiall The defenders of this vsing humane reasons preuailed against the others but comming to the testimonies of the Scriptures they were manifestly ouercome Catarinus holding the same opinion to resolue the places of Scripture which troubled them all inuented a middle way that GOD of his goodnesse hath elected some few whom he will saue absolutely for whom hee hath prepared most potent effectuall and infallible meanes the rest he desireth for his part they should be saued and to that end hath prouided sufficient meanes for all leauing it to their choice to accept them and bee saued or refuse them and be damned Amongst these there are some who receiue them are saued though they be not of the number of the elect of which kind there are very many Others refusing to cooperate with God who wisheth their saluation are damned The cause why the first are predestinated is onely the will of GOD why the others are saued is the acceptation good vse and cooperation with the diuine assistance foreseene by GOD why the last are reprobated is the foreseeing of their peruerse will in refusing or abusing it That Saint Iohn Saint Paul and all the places of Scripture alleadged by the other part where all is giuen to GOD and which doe shew infallibilitie are vnderstood onely of the first who are particularly priuiledged and in others for whom the common way is left the admonitions exhortations and generall assistances are verified vnto which hee that will giue care and follow them is saued and he that wil not perisheth by his own fault Of those fewe who are priuiledged aboue the common condition the number is determinate and certaine with God but not of those who are saued by the common Way depending on humane libertie but onely in regard of the foreknowledge of the workes of euery one Catarinus said hee wondred at the stupidity of those who say the number is certaine and determined and yet they adde that others may bee saued which is as much as to say that the number is certaine and yet it may bee inlarged and likewise of those who say that the reprobates haue sufficient assistance for saluation though it be necessary for him that is saued to haue a gratâ—er which is to say a sufficient vnsufsicient Hee added that Saint Austins opinion was not heard of before his time and himselfe confesseth it cannot be found in the works of any who wrote before him neither did himselfe alwayes thinke it true but ascribed the cause of Gods wil to merits saying God taketh compassion on hardeneth whom he listeth But that will of GOD cannot bee vniust because it is caused by most secret merits and that there is diuersitie of sinners some who though they be iustified yet deserue iustification But after the heate of disputation against the Pelagians transported him to thinke and speake the contrary Yet when his opinion was heard all the Catholikes were scandalized as S Prosper wrote to him And Genadius of Marscilles 50. yeeres after in his iudgement which he maketh of the famous writers said that it happened to him according to the words of Salmon that in much speaking one cannot auoyd sinne and that by his fault exaggerated by the enemies the question was not then risen which might afterwards bring forth heresie whereby the good Father did intimate his feare of that which now appeareth that is that by that opinion some Sect and diuision might arise The censure of the second Article was diuers according to the three related opinions Catarinus thought the first part true in regard of the efficacie of the Diuine will toward those who are particularly fauoured but the second false concerning the suffiencie of Gods assistance vnto all and mans libertie in cooperating Others ascribing the cause of Predestination in all to humane consent condemned the whole Article in both parts But those that adhered to S. Austin and the common opinion of the Theologues did distinguish it and said it was true in a compounded sence but damnable in a diuided a subtiltie which confounded the mindes of the Prelates and his owne though hee did exemplifie it by saying hee that mooueth cannot stand still it is true in a compound sence because it is vnderstood while hee moueth but in a diuided sence it is
aiming at this marke said for the present that the matter was hard and had need of greater examination that where the controuersie is betweene the Catholikes they ought not to condemne one part for feare of making a schisme and sowing contentions that they may ioyntly indeauour to confute the Lutherans Therefore that it were better to deferre the declaration by what right it is due vntil another Session Some thought it sufficient to renew the old Canons and Decretals in this matter and sayd they were seuere enough because they inflicted depriuation for a punishment and reasonable enough because they admitted lawfull excuses There remained to find a way that dispensations might not be granted and that was sufficient Others thought it necessary to adde new punishments and remoue the impediments which was of the greatest importance because those being taken away residencie would follow and that it was no matter from whence the obligation came so it were executed and that this being done the matter would be better discussed It pleased the maior part that the one and the other should be done whereunto the Legates g 〈…〉 vpon condition that the dispensations should not bee spoken against but to cause them not to be desired that the impediments should bee taken away which come by exemptions wherein there was as much spoken and with no lesse con 〈…〉 between those which held euery exemption for all abuse and those who thought them necessary in the Church and reproued onely the excesses S. Ierom witnesseth that in the first beginnings of Christianity the Churches A discourse of the Authour concerning exemptions were gouerned by a kinde of Aristocracy by the common counsell of the Presbytery but to withstand the diuisions which were brought in the monarchicall gouernement was instituted giuing all the superintendency to the Bishop whom all the orders of the Church did obey neither 〈◊〉 any one thinke to withdraw himselfe from vnder the authority The neighbour Bishops whose Churches because they were vnder one Prouince had commerce did gouerne themselues also in common by Synods and to make the gouernement more easie attributing much to the Bishop of the principall City they made him as it were Head of that body and by a more ample communion which all the Prouinces of one perfecture or great gouernement held together the Bishop of the City where the Ruler did reside gained a certaine superiority by custome These prefectures were the Imperiall City of Rome with the Cities adioyning the prefecture of Alexandria which gouerned Egypt Libya and Pentapolis of Antioch for Syria and other Prouinces of the East and in the other lesser prefectures called in Greeke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the same was obserued This gouernement brought in and approoued by custome onely which found it commodious was established by the first Councell of Nice vnder Constantine and ordained by a Canon that it should continue and euery one was so farre from putting himselfe out of this order that the Bishop of Ierusalem hauing many honourable preheminences perhaps because it was the place where our Sauiour Christ conuersed in the flesh and was the fountaine of Religion the Councell of Nice did ordaine that those honours should still remaine but so that nothing was detracted from the Metropolitan then Bishop of Cesarea This gouernement which hath bin euer held in all the Churches of the East was altered in the Latine because many great Monasteries being built gouerned by Abbates of great fame and worth who by their conspicuous virtues made the Bishops afraid there arose some emulation betweene these and those and the Abbates to free themselues from these inconueniences whether reall or fained and to couer their ambition to withdraw themselues from the subiection which they owed did obtaine of Popes to bee receiued vnder the protection of Saint Peter and immediately vnder the subiection of the Pope This being profitable for the Court of Rome because he that obtaineth priuiledges is bound to maintaine the authority of him that granteth them suddenly all the Monasteries were exempted The Chapters also of Cathedrall Churches consisting for the most part of Regulars by the same pretences did obtaine exemption Finally the Cluniacensian and Cistersian Congregations were all wholly exempted With great inlargement of the Popes authority which came to haue subiects in all places defended and protected by the Papacie and interchangeably defenders and protectors The inuention was not commended by Saint Bernard who liued in that time and was of the Cistersian Congregation yea hee admonished Pope Eugenius to consider thereof that all were abuses that it ought not to be well taken if an Abbat did refuse to obey the Bishop and the Bishop the Metropolitane that the militant Church should take example by the triumphant where no Angel euer said I will not be vnder the Archangel But Bernard would haue said more if hee had liued in the times following when the Mendicant Orders obtained not onely a generall exemption from the Episcopall authority but power also to build Churches in any place whatsoeuer and to administer the Sacraments in them But in these last ages the abuse went on so farre that euery petty Priest did obtaine with a smal charge an exemption from the superiority of his Bishop not onely in causes of correction but also to be ordained by whom he listeth and in summe not to acknowledge the Bishop at all This beeing the state of the cause and the Bishops requiring remedie some that were more vehement returned to the things spoken in the Congregations that were before the other Session against the exemption of Friars But the wiser sort thinking it impossible to obtaine any thing so long as the number and greatnesse of the Regular Orders continued and fauour of the Court they were contented to remooue onely the exemptions of the Chapters and particular persons and demande a reuocation of them all But the Legates treating with them in particular and putting then in mind that all the reformation could not bee made by that Session that it was fit to begin and leaue something for future times made them rest contented that the exemption of particular Priests Friars not inhabiting in the Cloysters A smal reformation in matter of exemption is made and of Chapters only in criminall causes should be remooued from whence the greater disorders doe arise as also faculties to giue Clericall Orders to him that resideth not in his owne diocesse promising to prouide against the other abuses in another Session While these things were handled in Trent the Pope hauing receiued aduice Card Farnese the Popes Legate with the Emperour is recalled from the Cardinall Farnese considering with how small reputation an Apostolique Legate did remaine in Ratisbon when his souldiers were in the field he recalled him and with him a great number of Italian Gentlemen which were of the Popes troupes did depart In the middest of October the two armies were so neere at Santhem that there was
but a little riuer betweene them And standing so Octauius Farnese sent by the Emperour The two Armies are neere together and Daueuert is taken by Octauius Farnese with the Italians and some Dutchmen tooke Daueuert in the sight of the enemie who hauing done nothing while he was in Sueuia but hindered the Emperour was constrained in Nouember to abandon the Countrey by reason of a great diuersion made by the Bohemians and others of the Imperiall High Germany is left to the Emperors discretion faction against Saxonie and Hassia places belonging to the two Protestants Heads who retired to defend their owne Countreys leauing High Germanie at the Emperours discretion and this was the cause why many Princes and Cities combined did incline to composition with him hauing honest caution to hold their religion But he would not make mention therof in writing lest the warre should seeme to bee made for that cause which would offend those that followed him make others more vnwilling to render themselues and giue suspicion to the Ecclesiastiques of Germanie who hoped to see the Romane Rites restored in euery place Yet his Ministers promised them all that they should not bee molested in the exercise of religion excusing their Master if for many respects he could not satisfie them to make a capitulation thereof and hee so caried himselfe that his resolution appeared to giue them content by conniuencie By these deditions the Emperour gained much artilery drew much money from the Cities to the value of many hundred thousands and which was of greatest importance was absolute Lord of all High Germanie This happinesse made the Popeiealous and thinke to prouide for himselfe The pope is iealous of the Emperor and recalleth his forces before all Germany were subdued His souldiers vnder the conduct of his grand-child Octauius were much diminished in number by reason of those who parted with the Cardinall Farnese and of others who did runne away by whole rankes for the incommodities they suffered The residue in the middest of December the Emperours Armie being lodged neere the Village of Sothen departed by order from the Pope from whom Octauius had commandement to returne into Italy and to tell his Vncle that the sixe moneths beeing ended the Pope could no longer beare so great a charge that the time of the obligation was ended and that effected for which the league was made that is Germany brought into obedience The Emperour complayned that Whereof the Emperour complaineth he was abandoned when he had most need of helpe For nothing was done so long as the Heads were not oppressed who could not bee said to be subdued but retired onely to defend their owne Territories and being deliuered from feare it was to bee doubted they would returne with greater forces and better order then before But the Pope iustified his not continuing in the The Pope iustifieth his action league and the departure of his men by saying that hee was not made partaker of the composition with the Cities and Princes which could not be established without him and especially because it was made with much preiudice of the Catholique faith tolerating heresie which might haue been rooted out That according to capitulation hee had not been partaker of the profits of the warre nor of the money the Countreys paid which did compound that the Emperour complained when himselfe was offended and disesteemed euen with dammage of religion Nor content with this hee forbade the Emperour to receiue money of the Churches of Spaine longer then the sixe moneths and though the Emperours Ministers made many effectuall treaties with him shewing that the cause continuing for which they were granted it required that the grant also should continue and that all would be in vaine and without fruit if the warre were not ended yet they The Fiesehi make a coÌ„spiracie against the Dâ—rij in Genua for which the Pope is blamed by the Emperiour could not remooue him from his resolution In Genua the family of the Fiesehi making a dangerous conspiracy which had almost taken effect against that of the Dorij which followed the Emperors side the Emperor was assured that the Popes son the Duke of Piacenza was author of it and beleeued that it came from the Pope and refrained not 1547 PAVL 3. CHARLES 5. HENRY 8. FRANCIS 1. to adde this complaint to the others The Pope beleeued the Emperour would be busied in Germanie a long time and not be able to offend him with temporall forces but feared he might trouble him by making the Protestants goe to the Councell To separate the Councell seemed too violent and scandalous a remedy especially hauing continued seuen moneths in a treatie whereof nothing was published He was of opinion to publish the things already digested seeing that by that declaration either the Protestants would The Popes resolution concerning the proceeding in Councell refuse to goe thither or if they went would be constrained to accept it wherein the principall point of all the controuersies consisting the victory would be his owne And if there were no other reason to doe it this was sufficient to prooue it was good for him because the Emperour would not haue any controuersies decided For the counsels of those that haue contrary ends ought to be contrary Hee saw well that the Emperour would not take it for an affront But the distastes betweene them were already so great that little could be added to them and the Pope when hee was pressed with reasons which did perswade and disswade was wont to vse the Florentine saying A thing done hath an head and so to execute that which was necessary Therefore he wrote to the Legates in Christmas that they should hold a Session and publish the decrees already framed This commandement being receiued they called a Congregation the third of Ianuary in 1547 which hauing determined by the vniforme consent of all to imitate a Session for the thirteenth in regard it was tedious to all to remaine there so long and resolue of nothing the Legates did propose the publication of the Decrees framed For those of faith the Emperours Prelates opposed and said that there was no opportunity as yet and that it sufficed to publish the reformation But the Papalins vrged the contrary alledging it was knowen to all the world that the point of grace and iustification had been discussed seuen moneths together and that the Decree was established and that it would be a derogation to the faith if the Councell should seeme to feare the publishing of the trueth which was decided And because these were more in number their opinion assisted by the Legates preuailed The two next Congregations were spent in reading againe the Decrees as well of faith as The Session is held the 13 of Ianuary and the Decrees of faith and reformation are published reformation the which some small matters beeing corrected by the aduice of those who were not present at the
fruit of this diligence it beeing as easie to finde a false witnesse in partibus as at Rome where because euery thing may be sufficiently examined it is superfluous to seeke further To the eleuenth that none bee ordayned but by his owne Bishop it seemeth that the Bull may suffice because it doeth prouide many wayes against the inconueniences pretended in this point The Pope did presently dispatch the answere to Trent leauing it to the discretion Is dispatchâ—d to Trent of the Legates to resolue by the counsell of their friends what they thought fit togâ—ant according to occasions either part or all so that they conteined themselues within the limits set downe by the Deputies in Rome or to denie all in case they found themselues able to doe it He aduised them of the request made to those in Venice and that they should hold the Session in the due time wholy omitting the doctrine of the Sacraments and publishing the Anuthematismes onely in which they are all agreed because the doctrine cannot be expounded without danger That they should leaue wholy the Decree of the abuses of the Sacraments of Baptisme and Confirmation it beeing impossible to touch that string without offending the whole order of poore Priests and Friars and giuing the Heretikes too great a conquest by confessing they had formerly approoued such notable absurdities Hee concluded that they should labour to make the Session as quiet as was possible but yet with the honour of the Apostolique Sea Afterwards the Pope considering with himselfe and with his inward The Pope is troubled with the aduises sent from the Councel and froÌ„â—us Nuncio in Germany friends the aduises sent vnto him from Trent and from his Nuncio in Germanie was full of suspicion that the Councell would produce some great monster to the preiudice of himselfe and the Papacio Hee considered the factions amongst the Diuines especially Dominicans and Franciscans ancient enemies and contrary in doctrine and feared that taking courage in the Councell they would goe beyond the bounds of those contentions which haue beene hardly composed by the wiser sort whose differences beeing no lesse then those with the Lutherans and themselues very bold in taxing one another except paines were alwayes taken to make them agree there would bee danger of some great inconuenience Hee was much troubled with the disputation of Residencie whether it bee required iure diuino and with the boldnesse of Friar Bartholomew Caranza who beeing encouraged by many dared to call the contrary opinion the doctrine of deuils Hee saw how easily such another mischiefe as that of Luther might arise and that if an article of faith were made of residencie the Papacy was reduced to nothing Hee considered that all the reformations aymed to restraine the Popes authority and to enlarge the power of the Bishops and how little himselfe was esteemed in that the Councel hauing giuen hope to referre the Reformation to him whereof hee had framed a Bull and recalled the whole matter to Rome they had after treated thereof more sharpely without any respect of his authority Hee had great suspicion of the spirit and courage of the Spaniards considering the qualities of that wise Nation that it doth not worke by chance that it maketh greater shew of reuerence then it beareth that it standeth vnited in itselfe steppeth not one foote forward without looking a great way before them It seemed to him a great matter that they met together and had made a common censure and thought it probable that this webbe was secretly spun by the Emperour in regard his Ambassadour did dayly treate with them Hee suspected the Emperour also for his present prosperitie which ordinarily doeth make men not able to set boundes to their designes Hee considered his conniuencie at religion and thought it was to gaine the Lutherans fauour Hee remembred the complaints vsed not onely by the Emperour but by his Ministers also when the Italian Souldiers departed that hee was abandoned in time of neede and hee knew that he attributed the sedition of Genna to his sonne the Duke of Piacenza But hee weighed aboue all his wordes vsed to the Nuneio that hee had no greater enemie then the Pope Hee feared that when he had established an absolute authoritie in Germanie hee would thinke to doe the like in Italie making vse of the Councell to suppresse the Papacle He saw that all was in his power in regard of the incurable indisposition of the French King and his approching death Of the Dolphin being young and not experienced hee knew not what to promise himselfe and was assured that the Prelates who did vntill then adhere to the Court of Rome whensoeuer the Emperor should vnmaske himselfe would professe to be on his side either for feare of greater power or for emulation at the Popes greatnesse which they would discouer when they should see a secure way laid open to moderate it These respects made him resolue to secure himselfe in some sort of the And after consul ation resolueth to translate â—â—be Synode to Bolonia Councell To end it did not seeme seasonable in regard there did remaine so many things to be handled The Suspensson did require some great cause and would be to litle purpose in regard hee should bee presently desired to take it away To translate it to a place where himselfe had absolute authoritie seemed the best counsell And seeing this was to be done heo would so do it as that all danger should be preuented which could not be if the councel were not celebrated within his owne territories He did not thinke Rome was fit because it would raise too much discourse in Germanie Bolonia seemed the best place because it was neore the Mountaines fertile and of great receipt For the manner he resolued to conceale his owne person and to cause it to be done by the Legates by the authoritie giuen them in the Bull dated the 22. of February and sent vnto them in August 1545. For doing so if the Translation were opposed the Legats would be blamed and himself as not interessed might the more easily vphold them and if by accident hee should change his opinion he might doe it without dishonour Being thus resolued he sent a priuate Gentleman of the family of the Cardinall of Monte with letters of credit to doe this ambassage to hoth the Legateâ— commaunâ—ding him not to ariue there before the Session and then to giue them authoritie to translate the Councell to Bolonia making some apparant cause to arise or making vse of some cause already in beeing putting it in execution so quickely that after the enterprise begun they should conclude before any impediment could be interposed But in Germanie a great part of those Cities about the Rhine hauing made The Emperor doth leaue to temporize with the Archbishop of Collen composition with the Emperour and the Elector Palatine caused hâ—â— ministers to deâ—â—t the Emperour seeing himselfe now able to
the people grammer as if Sermons were to be made by Grammer rules and not according to the Gospel The Bishop of Huesca added that neither the reference to nor the allegation of the Decretals or constitutions did please him For it is done either to giue greater authoritie to them or to receiued it from them or to make one aggregate of these and the Synode of greater force and that all those wayes 〈◊〉 was vnfit because the authoritie of both would be diminished That then it was fit to doe it when the constitution was too long to bee repeated but when it did coâ—â—ine but the same thing there was no cause for it in regard it would cause vndeterminable contentions by disputing whether those constitutions bee approoued as the letter doth simply found or with the limitations and ampliations of the Doctors with the diuers interpretations which is to confound the world That they haue neede of Decrees which may cause peace charitie and poserious reformation in the Church not which may giue occasion of strifes and new inconuenienc To what purpose were it now to inflict vpon the Ordinaries the punishments of the Chapter Graue nimis the execution whereof is committted to the Prouinciall Councels which are disused if order bee not taken to bring them in vse againe Then the Benefices conferred by the Ordinary by reason of diuers reseruations being fewer then a tenth part why should prouision be made in this and the abuse suffered to run in the nine tenths which the Court doth conferre Likewise in matter of Pluralitie to approue the constitution De multa is to establish it the more because dispensations are permitted in that The Articles were much disputed on The Spaniards did require that the Cardinals should bee specified but answere was made that it was not A dispute whether the Cardinals ought to be specified in the reformation conuenient in regard of the greatnesse of the Order being the chiefest in the Church and replenished with men of singular merit to shew so plainely that there were corruptions in it worthy of amendment and that they did not amend themselues But it was sufficient to doe it in generall termes which should include them also as to command euery one of what dignitie degree or preeminence soeuer Others sayd to the contrary that the Canonists haue declared that the Cardinals are not conteined vnder any generall termes if they bee not expressed by name and therefore that there was no other way to prouide against the bad example which the world taketh but to reforme them in particular That there is small need to reforme the inferiour Cleargie whose corruptions are but small and themselues as it were compelled to imitate the greater Prelates That in curing a sicke body one ought to begin with the greater diseases and the more principall parts which being healed the others will heale of themselues or will neede but light medicines For the abuse of perpetuall Vnions they sayd it was sufficiently prouided by referring to the Bishops the examination of those which are already made and by presuming them to bee surreptitious which are not grounded vpon reasonable causes But all was ouerthrowen by the modification following that is if the Apostolique Sea should not thinke otherwise for this was to establish them and to put the Bishop to trouble and charge It was desired againe that Vnions for life should bee prohibited and those nullified which are already made But the maior part did approue the Decrees as they were proposed some for the good affection they bare to Rome and some because they had beene perswaded and some good men also who were promised that the Pope by his Bull would take away both these and many other disorders but that for reputation of the holy Sea hee ought to doe it himselfe and not seeme to be compelled to receiue lawes from the Synod against his will And these put together were three quarters of the whole number of the Synod The time of the 〈◊〉 approaching and the 〈…〉 athematismes beeing read ouer againe some required that the doctrine should be added and some demanded why the Decree of the abuses was not resolued on To these it was said that the matter was not well discussed and that it was more fit to handle them after all the Sacraments giuing remedie withall to the abuses occurring in the ministery of euery one and to the generall abuses of them all In giuing a reason why the doctrine was omitted the most concluding argument was that so it was done in the Session concerning originall sinne and that a doctrinall declaration is necessary when the anathematismes cannot bee vnderstood without it therefore that it was necessary in the Decree of iustification but in this of the Sacraments the anathematismes be so plaine of themselues that they may serue also for doctrine The approaching of the time and the consent of the maior part made them resolue for this opinion and compelled them to be silent who demanded the doctrine and the reformation of the forenamed abuses The Decrees being made though with these difficulties and the third The Session March the 3. of March being come and the Prelates according to their vsuall order assembled in the Church to celebrate the Session Iames Coccus Archbishop of Corfu said Masse Coriolanus Martiranus Bishop of Saint Marke was to make the Sermon who for the distastes receiued in the Congregation thinking he could not well bee present and not persist in the same opinion in regard it was not secure to contradict in publike Session he made choise to faine some indisposition and so to bee absent by which meanes there was no Sermon that morning as if amongst sixtie Bishops thirtie Friars exercised in preaching not one was able to speake foure words with premeditation of foure houres And it was noted in the Actes that there was no Sermon because A iesting act concerning the Bishop of S. Marke the Bishop of Saint Marke deputed to make it was hoarse and so it was Printed Which as it ought to bee attributed onely to the pleasant vaine of the Secretary who wrote it so it is a sure argument that they did not then thinke the time would come when all the actions of that Assembly should be esteemed equall to those of the Apostles when they met together expecting the comming of the holy Ghost When the Masse and other ceremonies were ended the two Decrees were read The first concerning Faith contained in substance That for complement The Decrees are read of the doctrine defined in the former Session it was meate to handle the Sacraments and the better to extirpate the heresies the Synode did for the present constitute the Canons following meaning to adde others afterward when time should serue The Canons or the Anathematismes of the Sacraments in generall were thirteene The Canons of the Sacraments in generall 1. Against him that saith that the Sacraments of the new Law haue not
Cardinall Theatinus Arch-bishop of that Citie promising them the adherence of all his kinred who were many and potent and his owne paines also who to that purpose would goe in person did effectually exhort them not to let slip an occasion so profitable for the seruice of the Church gaining vnto it so great a kingdome The Spaniards calling succours from diuers parts became more potent and letters came from the Emperour that he was content there should be no Inquisition and pardoned the Citie except nineteene all which he named but one whom he would discouer when time serued yet the City paid for a fine an hundred thousand crownes These conditions were of necessity receiued and those few of the nineteene who could be found were put But appeased by the Emperour to death and so the tumult was appeased In Bolonia the Legats did not well know as yet what to doe and the Pope The Councel in Bolonia proceedeth slowly had commanded them not to proceed to any action which might be opposed or make a diuision but to goe on slowly deferring the Sessions and making some Congregations to shew they were not idle But it was not easie to make them in a good forme to discusse the point of the Eucharist in regard the principall Diuines accustomed to handle matters of faith in The reformation is wholly forgotten Trent were wanting Yet some Congregations were held and diuers Diuines did speake but no Decree was framed There is no cause to speake any more of the Reformation because it was then buried in deepe silence The second of Iuly being come the Session was celebrated with the same The second Session is held and nothing done ceremonies where they did nothing but prorogue it with a decree like to that of the forme shewing that the Synode had deferred it vntill that day because the Fathers were absent and expected whereupon beeing desirous to deale louingly with them they added another Prorogation vntill the fifteenth of September not ceasing in the meane space to examine the points of doctrine and Reformation reseruing to themselues power to abbreuiate or prolong that terme though in a priuate Congregation In France it was not hard for the Legate to obtaine of the King whatsoeuer A strong alliance is made betweene the Pope and the French King the Pope desired For hee also was no lesse iealous of the Emperours fortune and there was good intelligence betweene them and very secret propositions did passe Amongst the publique one was that the King should send to the Councell of Bolonia as soone as might be as many Prelats as was possible Marriage was contracted betweene Horatius Farnese the Popes Nephew and Diana the Kings bastard daughter of the age of nine yeeres The King sent nine French Cardinals to remaine in the Court to giue the Pope reputation and to nourish friendship betweene them The Pope created Two Cardinals are created at the Kings instance Cardinals the sixe and twentieth of Iuly at the Kings instance Charles di Guisa Archbishop of Reins and Charles of Vandosme of the blood royall In the end of August Caesar went to Ausburg to celebrate the Diet there The Emperor holdeth a Diet in Austburg hauing about the Citie the whole Armie of Spaniards and Italians and some companies of foote within the Citie It began the first of September where the Emperor desiring principally to pacific Germany did impart what he had formerly done in diuers Diets to reconcile it and how for this end he had caused the Counsell to bee called and to begin in Trent but that his paines auailing nothing hee was constrained to passe to another remedie And because it pleased God to giue a happy issue to his resolution reducing Germany to those termes that he was assured to reforme it hee had assembled the Princes for that end But for that the difference of religion was cause of all those troubles it was necessary to begin there The opinions of the Princes in that Diet were diuers for amongst the Electors the Ecclesiastiques desired and vrged that the Councell of Trent should be held and demanded no condition The Seculars adhering to the Lutherans were content with these conditions that it should be free pious that the Pope should not preside neither in person nor by his Ministers should release the oath by which the Bishops In which the Princes differ in opinion are bound vnto him that the Protestant diuines should haue a deciding voice and that the Decrees already made should be reexamined The other Catholikes demanded that the Councell should be continued and the Protestants haue safe conduct to go thither and speake freely and be inforced to obey the Decrees While the Pope was in expectation of the successe of the Diet in Germanie The Popes sonne is murdered in his owne palace and his citie Piacenza possessed by the gouernour of Milan the 10. of September his sonne Petras Aloisius Duke of Piacenza was slaine in his owne palace by conspiracie and his body ignominiously exposed and some few houres after souldiers came from Milan sent by the Vice-Duke Fernandus Gonzaga who made themselues Lords of the Citie This afflicted the Pope aboue measure not so much for the death of his sonne and the ignominie as for the losse of the Citie and because hee saw plainely that all was done with the Emperours knowledge But the Legats in Bolonia thought that in this affliction and businesse of the Pope it was not fit to write two letters euery weeke of what did passe in the Councell as they were wont and therefore that it was conuenient to prorogue the Session for a long time and to intermit all Actes of the Councell which would bee done with honour enough if the Session intimated for the fifteenth were celebrated and the next deferred Yet the publique griefe for the Dukes death requiring that no solemnity should bee made they deemed it was better to anticipate and deferre it in a Congregation Therefore the fourteenth the Prelates being all called into the house where the Cardinall of Monte was lodged hee spake vnto them thus in substance C. Monte maketh a speech to the Fathers in his owne lodging for prorogation of the Session That the morrow was appointed for the Session but euery one saw in what staits the Synode was that not many Prelates are arriued who are in their iourney especially the French-men and those who are lately come are not well informed yea euen those who haue been present the whole Summer at the disputation of the lesser Diuines are not well in order whereunto was to bee added the cruell murder of the Duke which held euery one in suspence and themselues busied in prouiding for the security of the Cities belonging to the Church that hee was glad hee had reserued power to prorogue the Session that they may be freed from the paines of going to the Church to celebrate it that his aduice was yea that
The letters The Abbat readeth a protestation being recited the Abbat read a Protestation containing a narration of a Protestation made by Termes in Rome saying That the King after hee had taken vpon him the defence of Parma seeing that those laudable things which hee had done were reprehended vsed great care that Paul Termes his Ambassador should giue an account of all to the Pope Colledge of Cardinals to take from them all sinister opinion shewing that the taking of the Duke into his protection was the effect of a pious humane and kingly minde wherein there was no cunning or priuate gaine but respect onely of the Church as appeared by the propositions of accord which aymed at nothing but that the Church might not be robbed and Italy preserued in peace and libertie And if the Pope thought this a cause to put all Europe into warre he was sorry but it could not be imputed to him hauing not onely accepted but offered also all honest and fit conditions Neither could the dissolution of the Councell assembled bee prescribed to him praying the Pope to consider what mischiefes would accompany the war and to preuent them with peace Which if his Holinesse will not regard but desire rather to set Europe on fire and hinder the Councell giuing suspicion that it was called not for the good of the Church but for priuate interests excluding from it a most Christian King hee could not choose but to protest to him and the Colledge that he could not send his Bishops to Trent where the accesse is not free and secure and that he could not esteeme that a generall Councell but priuate from which he was excluded neither could the people or Prelates of France be obliged to the decrees of it Afterwards he protested that he would come to the remedies vsed by his ancestors in like occurrences not to take away his due obseruance from the Apostolique Sea but to reserue it for better times when armes shall bee laid downe which are dishonestly taken vp against him desiring of his Holinesse that this Protestation might bee registred and giuing him a copie of it to peruse These things hauing beene already protested in Rome he desired should be likewise protested in Trent with the same instance that they might be registred in the actes of that assembly and that there being a publike instrument made of it he might vse it in time and place When the Protestation was read the Speaker hauing talked with the President answered in substance That the Kings modesty in his letters was gratefull to the Synode that it doth not accept the person of the Abbat but as it is lawfull that warneth him to bee in the same place the eleuenth of October to receiue the answere which shall bee made to the Kings letters and forbiddeth the Nuncij to make an instrument of the present action but ioyntly with the Secretary of the Councell And nothing else beeing to bee done the Session was ended Then the Abbat demaunded an instrument of the action but could not obtaine it When Termes had protested in Rome though many did not know of the The censure of this Protestation act yet it was beleeued that the Pope would deferre the Councell because it must needes bring forth new diuisions if such a principall Nation did resist But he deceiued the world not for any desire hee had to celebrate it but for that he would not seeme to be cause of the dissolution being resolued that if it were separated without him hee would answere with an open mouth to whosoeuer should desire it again that he had done his part and would do no more But the Protestation made in Trent a place so conspicuous was presently published euery where and gaue matter of discourse The Imperialists esteemed it a vainity saying That the act of the maior part of the vniuersality is euer esteemed lawfull when the lesser being called either cannot or wil not be present that all are called to the Councell and the Frenchmen also might haue come without passing by the Popes territories but in case they could not yet their absence doth not derogate from the Councell because they are not neglected but inuited It was said to the contrary that to call in words and to exclude in deeds was not to inuite and for the Popes territories one might goe from France to Trent without passing by them but not without passing by those of the Emperour and the maior part hath full authoritie when the lesser cannot appeare and is silent because it is presupposed to consent and when it will not appeare because it is accounted contumacious but when it doth protest it bath its place and especially if the impediment proceed from him that calleth the action in absence cannot be of force And the Counsellors of the Parliament of Paris said some thing more The Decrees of Councels do not binde the Churches absent That it is true that the authoritie of the whole vniuersalitie is transferred into the maior part when the cause is common to all and nothing belongeth to particular men but when the whole belongeth to all and euery one hath his part the assent of euery one is necessary Et prohibentis conditio potior and the absent not giuing their voyces are not bound Of this sort are Ecclesiasticall assemblies and bee the Councell as populous as it will the absent Churches are not bound if they thinke fit not to receiue it This hath alwayes beene vsed in ancient times that the Councels beeing ended the Decrees should be sent to be confirmed to the Churches that were absent in which otherwise they had no force which euery one that readeth Hilarius Athanasius Theodoretus and Victorinus who handle this particular may see plainely And iâ— happened sometimes that some part of the Canons were receiued by some Church and some left out as euery one thought fit for their necessities manners and vses And S. Gregorie himselfe doth witnesse that the Church of Rome did not receiue the Canons of the second Councell of Constantinople nor of the first of Ephesus Wisemen not considering the subtilties said that the King had giuen that Councell an vncurable wound For it hauing no other ground then Christian charity and the assistance of the holy Ghost it would neuer bee beleeued that these were present in an assembly against which a most Christian King persecutor of all Sects with the adherence of a kingdome not blemished in Religion did protest in that forme And they brought an experience for proofe For they said that the Presidents retyring to consult with the Emperours Ambassadours did shew who guided the Councell And which was of more importance when these fiue had consulted and imparted nothing to any body else the Speaker sayd The holy Synod doth receiue the letters And what was that holy Synode And likewise the Abbats exposition The Presidents take vpon them the authority of the Councell beeing read the answere resolued
man but was by all others knowen to bee an errour In the ninth Article the first part that as much is not contained vnder one Species as vnder both was thought to bee hereticall by the Dutch Diuines but the Italians sayd it must bee distinguished before it could bee condemned For if it were vnderstood in respect of the vertue of the consecration it is cleare that vnder the bread there is the body onely and vnder the wine the blood onely but by consequence which the Diuines call Concomitancie vnder the bread there is the blood soule and diuinitie and vnder the wine there is the body and the other things and therefore it is not to be condemned in so generall termes But for the second that as much is receiued by one as by both there was a difference for many did thinke that although no more of the Sacrament yet more grace was receiued so that they did desire a declaration herein In the tenth some would haue the first part expounded of dead faith because there is no doubt but that a liuely faith is sufficient For the necessitie of Confession the Dominicans considered that many learned and holy Catholiques held that opinion so that to condemne that would bee to condemne them Others proposed for a temper that it should not bee condemned as hereticall but as pernicious Some would haue this condition added if there were commodity for a Confessor The last part for communicating at Easter it not beeing commanded by the Law of GOD but by the Church onely the common opinion was that it ought not to bee condemned for hereticall it being a thing not heard of that one should bee condemned of heresie for not approouing a particular humane precept Many Diuines did propose another Article also taken out of the writings of Luther which was necessary to condemne And it was this that although there was a necessitie to recite the words of CHRIST yet they are not the cause of the presence of CHRIST in the Sacrament but the cause is the faith of him who receiueth it After all the diuines had spoken the deputed Fathers did collect seuen Out of which 7. Anathematismes are composed Anathematismes out of their opinions which being proposed in the generall Congregation it was first of all considered that it was not fit to passe ouer the matter with Anathematismes onely that this was not to teach but onely to confirme that the ancient Councels had not done so which alwayes had expounded the Catholike opinion and then condemned the contrary that the same succeeded well to this Councell in the matter of Iustification and although it was forced in the Session of the Sacraments to change this course for vrgent respects yet that was rather to bee imitated which was then done by reason then that which was after changed by necessitie This opinion was cherished by the Italian Diuines who saw there was but one way to regaine their reputation lost For as the Dutch and Flemish Diuines were of abilitie to prooue the conclusions by authorities so to expound them and finde their causes there was neede of Schoole Diuinitie in which themselues were well seene This opinion did preuaile and order was giuen that the Heads of doctrine should bee framed and Fathers deputed to see it done The Heads were reduced to the number of eight Of the Reall presence Of the Institution Of the excellencie Eight heads of doctrine are proposed to bee discussed Of Transubstantiation Of worship Of preparation to receiue the Sacrament Of the vse of the Cup in the Communion of the Laitie Of the Communion of Children It was proposed also to make a collection of the abuses which did occurre and to adde the remedies Then in that Congregation and some of those that followed the Fathers began to speake their opinion concerning the seuen Anathematismes wherein nothing remarkeable was sayde but that in condemning those who confessed not the reall presence of the Lords body many desired that the Canon should bee more fat and pregnant for so their wordes were that in the Eucharist there is the body of IESVS CHRIST the same which was borne of the Virgin did suffer on the Crosse was buried raysed and ascended into heauen sitteth on the right hand of GOD and shall come to iudgement And some of them called to minde that there wanted one very important point that is to declare that the Minister of this Sacrament is the Priest lawfully ordained Which they did because Luther and his followers doe often say that euery Christian may doe it euen a woman But the Earle of Montfort perceiuing that they treated of a matter much controuersed especially of the Communion of the Cup which was the most palpable popular and best vnderstood by all hee thought that if The Ambassadors of the Emperor and Ferdinand disswâ—de the discussion of the Communion vnder one kinde that were determined the Protestants would neuer bee induced to come to the Councell and all the labour would bee in vaine And hauing imparted this to his Colleagues and the Ambassadors of Ferdinand they went all together to the Presidents to whom when they had shewed what paines Caesar had taken both in warre and in the negotiation to make the Protestants submit to the Councell which they would neuer doe if they went not thither they shewed that they ought to apply themselues principally to this and to that end the Emperour had giuen them a Safe conduct But they were not contented with it alleadging that it was decreed in the Councel of Constance and really executed that the Councell is not bound by the Safe conduct of any whatsoeuer hee bee and therefore they required one from the Synode which was promised to them by Caesar who gaue charge to them his Ambassadours to obtaine it of the Councell Whereunto the Legate making a very complementall answere and referring himselfe to the Session which should bee held to gaine time that hee might giue an account thereof to Rome the earle added that for the same cause he thought it not fit that before their comming the controuersed points of the Eucharist should bee handled that there wanted not matters of reformation to be treated on or others in which there was no difference The Legate answered that it was resolued long agoe to handle the Eucharist neither could it be altered because it was concluded before that the Decrees of faith and reformation should goe hand in hand and that the matter of the Eucharist did follow that of reformation which was handled last before they went to Bolonia But hee sayd that this was more controuersed with the Zinglian Suisses then with the Protestants who are not Sacramentaries as those The Count spake of the Communion of the Cup and said that if that point were decided against them which is vnderstood by all the people and a thing whereon they stand most it was impossible to reduce them That Caesar also in the Decree of the
a criminall cause against a Bishop may not bee receiued by information but by witnesses and those of good fame chastizing them grieuously if they shall depose vpon Passion and the criminall causes of the Bishops may not be determined but by the Pope After this another Decree was published in which the Synode sayd The Decree concerning matters to be deferred vntill the comming of the Protestants That desiring to extirpate all errours it had handled foure Articles exactly 1. Whether it were necessary and commanded by GOD that all the faithfull should receiue the Sacrament vnder both kindes 2. Whether hee that receiueth but one receiueth lesse then he that receiueth both 3. Whether the holy Church hath erred in communicating the Laiques with the bread onely and the Priests who doe not celebrate 4. Whether children ought to bee communicated But because the Protestants of Germany doe desire to bee heard concerning these Articles before the definition and therefore haue demanded a Safe Conduct to come remaine speake freely propose and depart the Synode hoping to reduce them into the concord of one faith hope and charity by yeelding to them hath giuen them publique faith that is Safe Conduct as farre as it can according to the tenor vnder-written and hath deferred to define these Articles vntill the twenty fiue of Ianuary the next yeere ordaining withall that the Sacrifice of the Masse be handled in that Session as a thing annexed and that in the next the Sacraments of Penance and extreame Vnction be discussed The tenour of the Safe Conduct was That the holy Synode doeth as The tenor of the Safe Conduct much as it can grant publike faith full security that is Safe Conduct with all necessary and fit clauses though they require a speciall expression to all Ecclesiasticall and Secular persons of Germany of what degree state or quality soeuer who will come to this generall Councell that they may with all liberty conferre propose treate come remaine present Articles by writing or by word conferre with the Fathers deputed by the Synode and dispute without iniury and ill words and depart when they please And the Synode is further pleased to grant that if for their greater liberty and security they shall desire that Iudges bee deputed for the offences which they haue committed or shall commit though they be enormous and sauour of heresie The Ambassage of the Elector of Brandeburg they may name those that they shall esteeme fauourable After this the Mandate of Iâ—achim Elector of Brandeburg was read in the persons of Christopher Strassen a Lawyer and Iohn Osman his Ambassadours sent to the Councell The former made a long Oration shewing the good affection and reuerence of his Prince towarde the Fathers without declaring what his opinion was in point of Religion The Synode answered that is the Speaker in its name that it heard with great content the Ambassadours discourse especially in that part where that Prince doth submit himselfe to the Councell and promiseth to obserue the Decrees hoping that his deedes will be answerable to his wordes But the Proposition of those of Brandeburg was noted by many because the Electour was of the Augustane confession and it was openly knowen that his interests did mooue him to make such a faire shew that his sonne Fredericke elected Archbishop of Magdeburg by the Canons a Benefice vnto which a very great and rich principallitie is annexed might not be hindered at Rome and by the Catholiques in Germanie The answere which the Councel gaue was much matueiled at in regard An artifice vsed by the Councel often practised by the Church of Rome of the faire and aduantagious manner of contracting pretending ten thousand by vertue of the promise when the bargaine was but of ten For there is no more proportion betweene these two numbers then was betweene the reuerence promised by the Electour and the obedience receiued by the Synode It was replied for defence that the Councell did not regard what was but what should haue been sayd and that this is an vsuall and pious allurement of the holy Church of Rome which yeelding to the infirmitie of her children maketh shew to beleeue that they haue performed their duetie So the Fathers of the Councell of Carthage writing to Innocentius the first to giue him an account that they had condemned Celestinus and Pelagius desiring him to conforme himselfe to their declaration hee commended them in his answere that remembring the old Tradition and Ecclesiasticall discipline they had referred all to his iudgement whence all ought to learne whom to absolue and whom to condemne And indeed this is a faire gentle meanes to make men speake that in silence which they will not in words Afterwards according to the intimation made to the Abbat of Bellosana to giue him then an answere to the Letters and Protestation of his Master they made the Apparitors demaund by proclamation at the Church doore whether any were there for the most Christian King But no man appearing because it was so concluded by the Kings Counsel not to enter into the contestation of the cause especially for that they could expect no answere but made at Rome by the Pope and the Spaniards the speaker did desire that the answere decreed might be read publikely and so it was by consent of the Presidents The substance of it was That the Fathers conceiuing great hope of the fauours of the King were exceedingly grieued for the The answere of the Councell made to the Abbat of Bellosans words of his Minister which did much abate it yet they had not quite lost it in regard they were not conscious of hauing giuen him any cause of offence and for that hee said the Councell was assembled for the profit of some fewe and for priuate ends it had no place in them who were assembled not by the present Pope onely but by Paulus the third to extirpate heresies and reforme discipline then which causes none can bee more common and pious praying him to let his Bishops goe to assist this holy worke where they shall haue all liberty And if his Minister a priuate person who brought vnto them things distastfull was heard with patience and attention how much more welcome shall persons be of so great dignitie Adding withall that though they come not the Councell will not want reputation or authoritie hauing been lawfully called and for iust causes restored And for that his Maiestie did protest to vse the wonted remedies of his Ancestors the Synode had good hope that hee would not restore the things long since abrogated to the great benefit of that Crowne but looking backe vpon his Ancestors on the name of the most Christian King and on his father Francis who did honour that Synode following that example hee will not bee vnthankefull to GOD and the Church his mother but will rather pardon priuate offences for publike causes The Decrees of the Session were immediatly printed which
the end the Spaniard departed also and so did the Emperours Ambassadours and the Cardinall Crescentius was carried The Legate dieth in Verona to Verona where hee died For the last part of the Decree the Nuncij were much blamed in Rome The Nuncij are blamed for the last part of the Decree that the Synode had determined the obseruation of the Constitutio 〈…〉 without asking first the confirmation of the Apostolique Sea alledging that this hauing been exquisitely obserued by all former Councels was a great vsurpation and offence against the Papall authoritie Some also made a scruple that all that assisted in that Session had incurred the censure of the Canon Omnes dist 22. hauing done a preiudice to a priuiledge of the Popes authority pretending that the Decrees of the Councell were of force before the confirmation They sayd for themselues that they had not commanded but perswaded the obseruation But the answere did not satisfie because to And their defence is not esteemed good obserue as a law doth presuppose an obligation and in the Decree the exhortation is referred onely to Princes and Prelates who are exhorted to cause the Decrees to bee obserued And for the obseruers a former obligation is presupposed and for matter of faith they said the answere could haue no place They might haue excused themselues and sayd that euerything was approoued by the Pope before it was published in the Sessions Neither would this haue satisfied because thought it was true yet it did not appeare This gaue occasion to wonder that there should bee such a contention betweene the Synode and the Protestants concerning the things decreed which the Protestants would haue reexamined and the Synode would haue to bee held as concluded For if they were not perfectly established they might bee reexamined And they discoursed that the Pope who was to confirme them was to doe it either with taking knowledge of the cause or without if without the confirmation was a vanitie and according to the prouerbe that none should take a potion and another bee purged if with it then the Pope ought to examine them and so might euery one and referre himselfe to his Holinesse In summe if the force of the Decrees of the Councell dependeth on the Popes Confirmation before that they are in suspence and may be questioned and discussed better which was alwayes denied to the Protestants Some did conclude that the Decree was a declaration that the confirmation was not needfull The Protestants thought not of these reasons which the stronger they are in the Doctrine of the Sea of Rome so much the more the vse of them would endammage their pretensions But because there was more speech of the validitie of this Decree in the yeere 156 when the Councel ended that which remaineth shall be deferred vntill then Though the Protestants had the better in mannaging the warre yet Manrice treated friendly with Ferdinand yea went to him into his owne Territeries desiring nothing of him but the freedome of the Landgraue his father in law the liberty of Germanie and peace of Religion The Protestants Annos did still proceede and the Emperour though hee were not ready to make resistance yet thinking he had Germany vnder his yoke hee would not leaue any part of the domination which hee had assumed and Ferdinand after hee had treated with Maurice went to Ispruc to perswade him But the The Emperor flieth from Isprut enemies Armie approaching that Citie the simperour was forced to flie by night with all his Court and after he had wandered in the Mountaines of Trent he came to Vdlaco a City of Carinthia at the confines of the Venetians where he was much afraid because the Senate to secure the frontiers sent Souldiers to that place though the Venetian Ambassadour did assure him that they were at his seruice if there were occasion to employ them Before he departed from Ispruc he set Iohn Fredericke Duke of Saxony at libertie to And setteth Fredericke Duke of Saxony at liberty take the glory of his deliuery from Maurice which pleased that Prince very much whom it concerned more to bee fauoured by an enemie his Superiour then by an enemie his equall and emulous A few houres after the departure from Ispruc Maurice arriued there the same night where not touching any thing that belonged to Ferdinand or the Maurice taketh Isprue Citizens he made himselfe Lord of the Emperours baggage and of the baggage of his Court The Protestants seeing their aduantage by this flight published another Manifest signifying in substance that hauing taken armes The Protestants set forth a Manifest for Religion and the liberty of Germany as the enemies of the trueth had no other ayme but that the holy Doctors being first oppressed the Popish errours might be restored and the youth brought vp in them hauing imprisoned some and made others sweare to depart and not returne againe which oath doth not binde because it is wicked they did recall them all and commaund them to resume their office of teaching according to the Augustan Confession and to remooue all calumnies did absolue them from the oath taken The treatie of peace still continuing it was at last concluded in A Peace is concluded Passau in the beginning of August concerning all differences and for Religion it was thus ordered that within sixe moneths a Diet should bee called to consult how the discords in Religion might most easily and commodiously be composed either by a generall or Nationall Councell or by a Colloquie or vniuersall Diet of the Empire That in that Diet an equall number of godly humble and wise men of either Religion should bee taken charging them to consider of and propose the most conuenient meanes and that in the meane space neither the Emperour nor any other may force any in matter of Religion against his conscience or will neither De facto nor by forme of reason nor doe any thing in contempt or to grieue any for that cause but to let euery man liue in quiet and in peace and likewise that the Princes of the Augustan Confession may not molest the Ecclesiastiques or seculars of the old Religion but let them enioy their goods Lordships Superiorities iurisdictions and ceremonies that in the Chamber iustice bee administred to euery one without regard of what Religion he is not excluding the Confessionists from the places they are to haue amongst the assessors and that it be free for the assessors and for the litigants to sweare by God and the Saints or by God and the Gospel And though there be no meanes of composition in Religion yet this peace shall remaine in force for euer And so the Interim was abrogated which had been really executed but in few places The Landgraue of Hassia was deliuered by vertue of this agreement so that all difficulties with the Emperour did cease yet the warre continued a whole The Interim is abrogated The Landgraue is set at
by seeing the forwardnesse of the people to contribute especially of those of the meaner sort and told them often that they could not hope that Saint Peter would open heauen vnto them so long as they vsurped his goods vpon earth This relation made vnto the Queene with many other treaties continued succeesliuely from Rome caused her to imploy all her spirits herein but nothing could be done because many of the Nobilitie and of the Grandies had incorporated many of The Queene maketh 〈…〉 tution which her people â—â—suse to doe these reuenewes into their houses For herselfe shee restored the tenths and all other Ecclesiasticalligoods annexed to the Crowne by her brother and her Father The Ambassadours parted from Rome with much praise and fauour from the Pope for their submission a meanes by which his good will is easily gained Immediately after the Creation of the new Pope tho Imperialists and French men did vie who should gaine him But the Cardinall of Loraine who well knew his humour confirmed his affection towards the French telling him in Consistorie and in many priuate Treaties besides that the King did know that the Church of France had neede of reformation and was ready to assist his Holinesse either by sending Prelates to the Councell if hee thought fit or by any other meanes that should seeme good vnto him In the meane space the Diet of Germany was prosecuted not without Contentions doe arise in the Diet of Ausburg contentions which would haue beene greater if Cardinall Morone had remayned there as well for the negotiations hee would haue made as for the suspicions conceiued by the Protestants that hee was sent onely to oppose their commodities And it was alreadie published euery where that Rome was full of hope that Germany would quickely come vnder the yoke as England had done After the Cardinals departure the first difficultie was whether the points of Religion should bee discussed first of all which though the Ecclesiastiques did contradict in the beginning yet it was finally resolued by common consent to beginne there Wherein there were two contrary Propositions One to treat of the meanes to reforme it the other to leaue euery one to his libertie about which point there was very great controuersie But in the ende all inclined to the second proposition not knowing how to roote out the euill which did still moue onely hoping that when the humours were quiet and the differences and suspitions remooued many easie and commodious wayes might bee found out For this it was necessary to establish a peace that for cause of Religion there might bee no more warre and that it might bee lawfull for all the Princes and States of the Empire to follow and cause to bee obserued in their Dominions what Religion pleased them best Which resolution when it came to bee established raised greater controuersies For those of the Augustan Confession did pretend that it was lawfull for all to accept their Doctrine retaining the honours States and Degrees which they possessed On the contrary the Catholiques would not haue it permitted to the Ecclesiastiques to change their Religion and keepe their degree but that if a Bishop or an Abbot did embrace the other Religion he should loose his dignitie Neither would they haue it permitted to the Cities which seuen yeares since had receiued the decree of the Interim made in Ausburg to returne to the Augustan Confession Writings passed on both sides concerning this and at the last the rigour 1555 PAVL 4. CHARLES 5. MARY HENRY 2. But at the last a peace of Religion is established of either partie was abated The Catholiques were content that the Cities should doe as they pleased and the Protestants gaue ouer their pretence concerning the Ecclesiastiques And the fiue and twentieth of September the Recesse was made that a Generall or Nationall Councell neither of which could bee assembled in regard of many difficulties beeing necessarie to determine lawfully the causes of Religion vntill a way might bee opened vnto a friendly agreement thoughout all Germanie the Emperour Ferdinand the Catholique Princes and States should not force the Princes Orders and States of the Augustan Confession to forsake their Religion and Ceremonies alreadie instituted orto bee instituted in their Dominions nor should doe any thing in contempt thereof nor hinder them in the free vse of that Religion and those of the Augustan Confession ought to behaue themselues in the same sort towards Caesar Ferdinand and the other Princes and States of the old Religion as well Ecclesiasticall as Secular euery one hauing power to establish in his owne State what Religion hee will and to forbid the other And if any Ecclesiastique shall abandon the old Religion it shall bee no infamie vnto him but hee shall presently loose his Benefices which shall bee conferred vpon others by the Patron and the Benefices which the Protestants haue already annexed to Schooles and Ministeries of the Church shall remayne in the same state That Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction shall bee exercised no more against those of the Augustan Confession but otherwise shall bee exercised according to the ancient custome The Recesse being made another difficultie arose for the remoouing of which Ferdinand vsing the absolute Imperiall authoritie of his brother did declare with consent of the Ecclesiasticall Order that the Titulars Cities and Communities subiect to Ecclesiasticall Princes who haue adhered many yeeres to the Augustan Confession and receiued long since the Rites and Ceremonies thereof and doe obserue them still may not bee compelled by their Princes to change them but may continue in them vntill a generall concord in Religion which shall be concluded Pope Paul vnderstanding of this Recesse of Ausburg was exceeding Of which the hope complaineth to the Emperors Embassador and Cardinall of Ausburg angry Hee complained thereof to the Emperours Ambassadour and to the Cardinall of Ausburg reprehending Ferdinand for suffering a treaty in matters of Religion without the knowledge of the Apostolique Sea and threatning that in due time hee would make the Emperour and that King know to their griefe how they had offended him hee exhorted them to preuent it by reuoking and dissallowing the things graunted that hee might haue no occasion to proceed as hee meant to doe not onely against the Lutherans but euen against them also as Abettors offering to assist them in case they should doe it by authoritie and armes and to command all Christian Princes vpon paynes and censures to aide them with all their forces He was not satisfied with the Ambassadours answere who alleaged the strength of the Protestants the warre against Caesar in which hee was like to bee prisoner in Ispruc and the Oathes taken For the Oathes hee answered that hee freed and absolued them yea commanded not to obserue them To the rest hee sayd that in Gods cause one must not proceed according to humane respects That the Emperour was in danger by Gods permission because he did not
this respect another accident was as grieuous as the former But more with the capitulations of the peace of Cambray that is the peace made at Cambray the third of Aprill betweene the Kings of France and Spaine which was well confirmed by the marriages of the daughter of Henry to the King of Spaine and of his sister to the Duke of Sauoy In which peace amongst other capitulations it was agreed that both the Kings should make a faithfull promise to labour ioyntly that the Councell should bee celebrated the Church reformed and the differences of religion composed The Pope considered how goodly a shew the title of reformation and the name of a Councell did make that England was lost and all Germany also partly by the Protestants and partly by his difference with Ferdinand that these two vnited Kings were much offended by him the Spaniards by deedes and words the French by words at the least there remayning none to whom he might haue refuge that the Cardinals were wearie of his gouernement and his people not well affected in regard of the incommodities of the warre and the taxes layd vpon them These cogitations did so afflict the old Pope that hee was vnfit to rule Hee could not holde the Consistories so often as hee was woont and when hee did holde So that hee became vnfit to rule them hee spent the most part of the time in speaking of the Inquisition and exhorting the Cardinals to fauour it as beeing the onely way to extinguish heresies But the two Kings did not agree to procure the Councell for any ill will or interests which either of them had against the Pope or Papacie but to prouide against the new doctrines which did exceedingly increase being willingly heard and receiued by all men of conscience and which was of more The progresse of the reformed religion and y e meanes vsed to suppresse it importance the male-contented and those who were desirous of innouations put themselues on that side and did dayly vnder pretence of religion make some enterprises as well in the Low Countries as in France in regard those people did loue their libertie and had commerce with Germanie as bordering vpon it In the beginning of the troubles some seedes were sowed which that they might not take roote the Emperour Charles the fifth in the Low Countries and the French King in his Kingdome made many Edicts and commanded diuers executions whereof wee haue spoken in their due places But after that the number of the Protestants did increase in Germanie and the Euangeliques did multiply amongst the Suisses and the separation was made in England by reason of the often warres betweene the Emperour and French King either partie was forced to call Auxiliaries out of these three Nations who publikely professing and preaching the Reformed religion in their quarters by their example and by other meanes diuers of the people became of their opinion It is certaine that this compelled Charles the Emperour to attempt the bringing in of the Spanish Inquisition seeing that other remedies did not preuaile though hee was partly forced to desist for the causes before related And Henry the French King gaue the Bishops authoritie to punish heretiques a thing neuer vsed before in that Kingdome And although in the Low Countries from the first Edict of Charles vntill this time of the peace there were hanged beheaded buried aliue and burned to the number of fifty thousand and very many put to death in France In the Low Countries 50000 were executed for religion in a short time and very many in France yet both places were then in worse case then euer This made the Kings to thinke ioyntly of finding a remedie by the great perswasion of the Cardinall of Loraine for the French and of Granuel Bishop of Arras for the Spaniards who being in Cambray from October vntill Aprill with other Deputies of the two Kings to treate a peace did conferre particularly amongst themselues how that doctrine might be rooted out and were afterwards the chiefe instruments of whatsoeuer did happen in both States The cause they Whereof the Cardinall of Loraine and Granuel Bishop of Arras were causes alledged to be the zeale of religion and the seruice of their Princes but it was vniuersally beleeued that it was rather ambition and a deseigne to enrich themselues by the spoyles of those who were to be condemned The peace beeing made the King of Spaine to begin to giue some order not being able to bring in the Inquisition openly thought to doe it obliquely The King of Spaine erecteth Bishoprickes in the Low Countries that hee might more easily bring in the Inquisition by the Bishops But there beeing but two Bishopricks in the Low Countries Cambray and Vtrect and the residue of the Clergie subiect to the Bishops of Germanie and France and those two Bishoprickes also subiect to forraigne Arch-bishops to whom appeales could not be denied so that he could not worke his will by meanes of them hee thought fit to free all that Clergie from the subiection of Bishops who were not his subiects and to institute three Arch-bishoprickes in those Countries Meclin Cambray and Vtrect and to erect into Bishoprickes Anwerp Balduck Gant Bridges Ipre S. Omar Namur Harlem Middleburgh Lewarden Groninghe Ruremond and Dauenter annexing vnto them for reuenewes some rich Abbies Hee caused the Pope to approoue all this by his Bull dated the ninth of May the same yeere The pretence for doing of this was that formerly those Countries beeing not much inhabited did not neede a greater number of Bishops but now the multitude of people and dignitie of the Cities did require they should bee honoured with Ecclesiasticall titles Yet the Nobilitie and Comminalty did imagine it was an art to bring in the Inquisition in which opinion they were confirmed when they saw the Popes Bull. For according to the vse of Rome to enlarge their power or profit in euery bargaine he alledged for a cause of that new institution that that Countrey was compassed and as it were besieged by Schismatiques who did not obey him the Head of the Church so that the true faith was in great danger by the fraudes and insidiations of the Heretiques if new and good Gardians were not placed ouer them This occurrence made the Nobilitie to adhere together and to thinke how to make resistance before there was meanes to compell them by force of armes Which maketh the Nobility to combine and refuse to pay tribute They resolued therefore not to pay tribute vntill the Spanish Souldiers were remooued out of the Countrey and began to incline more to the new opinion and to fauour it which caused the other troubles which shall bee spoken of But the French King desirous to make prouision that the Lutheran sect The French King entreth into the Mercuriall should not more encrease in the Kingdome vnderstanding that some of the Counsellors of the Parliament were infected with
also euery day for other causes those whose constancie giueth an encrease to the reformed Religion who were interessed in their ouerthrow either for loue of the old Religion or as Ecclesiastiques and authours of the former persecutions thought it necessarie to discouer them before they were so many as that they could not be suppressed To this end they caused the pictures of the blessed Virgin and of Saints to be placed in euery corner throughout all France and Meanes vsed in France to discouer the Reformatists especially in Paris burning candles before them making the porters and other vulgar persons sing the vsuall prayers of the Church and appointing men to stand there with little boxes to aske almes for the buying of candles and he that did not honour the images in passing by or did not stand with reuerence at those corners or did not giue the almes that were asked wree held suspected the least euil that did befall them was to be abused by the people with boxes and spurnings But many of them were imprisoned and put in suit This prouoked the Reformatists and caused the great conspiracie of Geffery Renaut of whom wee will speake hereafter In Rome after diuers contentions and practises to create Pope the Cardinals of Mantua Ferrara Carpi and Putea finally the 24. of December at Iohn Angelo Car 〈…〉 Medici is created Pope night Iohn Angelo Cardinall of Medicis was created and named himselfe Pius 4 who hauing appeased the tumults of the city and secured the minds of all by a generall pardon of whatsoeuer was committed in time of their sedition applyed himselfe suddenly to the execution of two capitulations which he had sworne concerning the most common affaires and the thirtieth of the same moneth calling together 13. Cardinals and consulting with them about the reiection of the Ambassage of Ferdinand and the determination of Paul not to acknowledge him for Emperour the common opinion was that he had receiued wrong But after a long consultation how to remedie this inconuenience many things being proposed and discussed but no meanes found how to treat without danger of greater incounters in case the Electors should interpose as it was impossible to forbid them the common opinion was that they were to auoide all negotiation because it would conclude with the dishonour of the Pope and that it was better not to expect any request to be made from the Emperour This was approued by the Pope who thought it wisedom to giue that which he could neither He approoueth the resignation of Charles the succession of Ferdinand keepe nor sell He therefore presently called for Franciscus della Torre the Emperours Minister in Rome and tolde him that he approued the resignation of Charles A succession of Ferdinand to the Empire promising to write vnto him with the vsual titles and bad him send aduise hereof After this he thought seriously of the Councell being assured hee should be importuned for it from diuers parts Conferring with the Cardinall Morone whom he trusted for his wisedome and friendship he much doubted as himselfe said whether the Councell were good for the Apostolique Sea or not and if not whether it were better to denie it absolutely and freely oppose whosoeuer should desire it or to make shew he was willing and to crosse it with some impediments besides those which the businesse it selfe And consulteth about the Councel would bring and if it were fit to celebrate it whether it were better to expect vntill he were requested or to preuent and require it himselfe He called to minde the causes why Paul the 3 did dissolue it vnder colour of translation and the hazards which Iulius did runne if good fortune had not assisted that now there was no Emperour Charles to be feared and that the weaker the Princes are the BB. are the more bolde who were the more to be looked vnto because they cannot aduance themselues but vpon the ruines of the Papacie To oppose openly the demand of the Councell was scandalous in regard of the glorious name thereof and of the vaine opinion which the world hath that it must needs be profitable as also because euery one is perswaded that the Councel is refused for feare of reformation which maketh the refusall a greater scandall And if necessitie shal enforce to grant that which had bene absolutely denied it will be a totall losse of reputation and incite the world to debase him who hath opposed In these ambiguities the Pope was assured that the Councel could not be profitable for the Church nor for the Kingdomes diuided and must necessarily endanger the Papal authoritie yet he could not openly oppose it because the world was vncapable of this trueth But he was vncertaine whether in case the Kings or Kingdomes did require it the coiunctures of the future affaires might be such as that the secret impediments might take effect When hee had thought of all he concluded to shew himselfe ready yea desirous and to preuent the desires of others that he might conceale himselfe the better in crossing them and haue more credit in representing the contrary difficulties referring to the superiour causes that deliberation to which humane iudgement could not reach So much he resolued of and no more The coronation was made at the Epiphany and the eleauenth of the same moneth he held a frequent congregation of Cardinals in which he declared his minde at large that hee would reforme the Court and call a generall Councell charging them all to consider what things deserued reformation and of the place time other preparations of the Synod that it might not bring foorth the same fruit that it had done twice before And afterwards he spake of this in his priuate discourses with the Cardinals and Ambassadours vpon all occasions yet did nothing which might manifest his intention more plainely Newes came to the Emperour at Vienna of what the Pope had intimated to his Minister who immediatly deputed an Ambassadour and before The Emperour sendeth an Ambassador to Rome his departure wrote to the Pope to giue him ioy of his assumption and thankes that he had wisely and like a father ended the difficultie which Paulus 4 had against reason and equitie set on foot giuing him an account of the Ambassadour which he had appointed to come vnto him This was Scipio Count of Arco who came to Rome the tenth of February and fell into a great difficulty in the very beginning For the Emperour gaue him commission to render to the Pope reuerence onely and the Pope was resolute hee should render him obedience shewing that the. Ambassadours of other Emperors had done so to his predecessors and said plainly that otherwise he would not admit him The Ambassadour of Spaine and the Cardinal Pacceco aduised him not to transgresse his commission but the Cardinals Who after some contestation rendereth obedience to the Pope not reuerence onely Morone Trent perswaded the contrary
Cities promising to goe thither in person but saw it would bee ill construed by the world He was resolued not to accept of any Citie beyond the Mountains no not to heare any proposition of it The Cardinall Pacceco proposed Milan and he condescended so that he might haue the Castle in his hands during the time of the Councell which was to referre himselfe to an impossible condition He thought also vpon some of the Venetian Cities but the Republique excused it selfe lest they should make the Turkes suspicious of whose forces they were then afraid When hee had considered all he found no fitter place then Trent For the Councell hauing been held there twice before euery one had experience of what was good and what bad in that place Who after consultation thinketh Trent the fittest place for the assembly and therefore would more easily consent to goe thither then elsewhere And there was also some appearance of reason for it because the Councell celebrated by Iulius was not finished but suspended Hee thought to satisfie the French men by sending Cardinall Tornon into France not in qualitie of a Legate but with power when he was there and saw there neede to assemble And sendeth Card. Tornon into France to hinder a Nationall Synod there some of the Prelats of the Kingdome such as the King and himselfe thought fit but not all that there might be no appearance of a Councell and to treate with these but to resolue of nothing There were also two other accidents of no lesse consideration which thrust the Pope forward to speake more plainely of a Councell one farre off but imported the losse of a Kingdome the other concerned one person onely but was of great consequence The Nobilitie of Scotland who had a Scotland reuolteth from the Pope long time made warre to chase the French men out of the Kingdome and to take the gouernment out the handes of the Queene Regent and had euer encountred many difficulties in regard of the great succours sent her by her sonne in law the French King to maintaine the kingdome for his wife finally that they might quite free themselues they resolued to ioyne with the English and incite the people against the Regent To this end they gaue way to libertie of religion to which the people was inclined By this meanes they brought the Frenchmen into great straits and the old religion was little esteemed for which the Pope was blamed because the world thought that if the Councell had beene begunne all popular commotions would haue beene stopped The other accident was that the King of Bohemia had a long time held intelligence with the Protestant Electors and Princes of Maximilian is not without cause thought to be a Protestant Germanie and was formerly suspected for it by Paul the fourth so that hee could not refraine to obiect to the Emperour in priuate discourse which hee had with Martin Gusman his Ambassadour that his sonne was a fauourer of heresie The same suspicion continuing in the Court after the death of Paul the Pope caused the Count of Arco to tell him that if he would not liue as a Catholique hee would not confirme him King of the Romanes yea would depriue him of all Dominion Notwithstanding this aduice came afterwards to Rome that hee entertained a Preacher and heard him often who had brought in the vse of the Cup in diuers places but not in the Citie and the King himselfe sayd hee could not receiue it otherwise which although he put not in practise yet those words gaue the Pope great suspicion especially because almost in all places of Germanie the Communion of Which two accidents incite the Pope to call the Councell quickly the Chalice was vsed by all that would and none hindered the Priests to minister it For all these former respects the Pope was resolute to make this great iumpe The third of Iune he called the Ambassadours of the Emperour of Spaine Portugal Polonia Venice and Florence who appearing all before his Holinesse except the Ambassadour of Polonia that was sicke hee complained first that hee could not call the French Ambassadour for feare of some question of precedencie which was a cause to hinder the publique benefit of consulting on the common affaires of Christendome but those two Kings being cousins it was necessary they should resolue to accommodate the difference Wherein hee declareth his purpose to all the Ambassadors residing with him for the good of the Christian Common-wealth and especially of their owne Kingdomes Then hee said that the cause why hee had called them was the celebration of the Councell which hee was resolued to bring to effect remoouing all difficulties which Princes for their owne ends might set on foote that the place should be Trent which hauing pleased twice could now be denied by none in regard it was not a new place and the Councell celebrated there onely suspended Therefore taking away the suspension the Councell is open as before and many good Constitutions hauing been made there it would not be fit to call them in question by making shew of calling a new Councell He added that it was necessary to doe it quickly because things grew worse euery day as appeared in France where they treated of a Nationall Councell which hee neither would nor could endure because Germanie and euery Prouince would doe the like that hee would giue order to his Nuncij with the Emperour Kings of France and Spaine to treate hereof with their Maiesties and did now intimate the same to all them that they might send their Princes word of it For although he could both resolue and execute of him selfe yet hee thought fit to doe it with their knowledge that they might put him in minde of some things for the common benefit and reformation of the Church and send Ambassadours to the Councell and fauour it by treating with the Protestants Hee added that hee did beleeue that some of the Princes of Germanie would goe thither in person and that he was sure the Marquisse of Brandeburg would Vargas made a long answere relating what had been done in former Councels He discoursed of the manner of celebrating Councels and then descended to the place and spake of what was done in Trent where himselfe was present He distinguished Generall Councels from Nationall much condemning that which was intimated in France The Ambassadour of Portugall commended the Popes purpose and promised the obedience of his Master The Venetian sayd that in times past neuer any better remedie was found then Councels and thanked GOD for inspiring his Holinesse to doe so pious a worke which was for the preseruation of Religion and benefit of Princes who could not hold their States in peace in change of Religion The Florentine Ambassadour spake in the same manner offering all assistance from the Duke The Pope wrote to his Nuncio in Germany France But alwyes vttereth something that may crosse it and Spaine in
of the Dutch Prelates would come to Trent and a doubt made also in regard of the Colloquie instituted that the French-men would treat onely amongst themselues and that the Councell would consist of noen but Italians except some few Spaniards the Italians were of opinion that a few of them would serue the turne so that many of them vsed meanes to the Pope to bee excepted who told them plainly that he was assured that all the Vltramontans would come The Italians desire to be excused from going to the Councell but cannot obtaine leaue of the Pope full of hopes to subiect the Popedome to the Councell which being the common interest of Italie whereby it is preferred before other Nations they ought to goe all thither for the publike defence that hee would not exempt any but rather take all hope from them saying that they might bee assured thereof seeing how diligent he was in sending the Legats thither For besides the Cardinall of Mantua and Scripando hee had sent Stanislaus Osius Cardinall of Varmia The next day hauing published the Emperours letters hee called a generall congregation of all the Cardinals though it were Sunday Hee treated of many particulars concerning the beginning and progresse of the Councell and promised to assist the poore Prelats with money but vpon condition they should goe thither and allowed them but eight daies to begin their iourney He shewed how necessary the Councell was in regard Religion was banished or endangered in some place euery day And he spake the truth For in Scotland in an assembly of all the Nobilitie of The Roman Catholike religion is banished out of Scotland the kingdome it was constituted that there should be no more exercise of the Romane Catholique Religion In August the Prelats did assemble in Poist where they treated of the reformation of the Cleargie without making any conclusion Afterwards the Protestant Ministers being come in number foureteene who were called and secured by a safe conduct amongst whom Peter Martyr a Florentine who came from Zuric and Theodore Beza who came from Geneua were the chiefe they gaue a petition to the King which had foure parts 1. That The Colloquie of Poisi in France the Bishops might not be Iudges in that businesse 2. That the King with his Counsellours would preside 3. That the controuersies might be decided by the word of God 4. That that which was agreed on and decreed might be written by Notaries elected by both parties The Queene would haue one of the foure Secretaries of the King to write and graunted that the King should preside but so that this should not bee committed to writing alledging that it was not fit for them nor profitable for the King considering the present times The Cardinall of Loraine desired the Kings presence in the publique assembly that it might be more frequent and adorned to make ostentation of his worth promising himselfe a certaine victorie Many of the Diuines perswaded the Queene not to suffer the King to bee present that those tender cares might not be enuenomed by pestiferous doctrine Before the parties were called to the combat the Prelats made a procession and did all communicate except the Cardinall Chastillon and fiue Bishops The other protested one to another that they meant not to handle points of doctrine nor matters of faith The second of September they began in presence of the King Queene Princes of the blood and the Kings Counsellors together with sixe Cardinals and fortie Bishops The King as he was instructed made an exhortation that being assembled to remedie the tumults of the kingdome and to In which the King speaketh biterely correct the things that were amisse he desired they should not depart before all differences were composed The Chancellor spake more at large to the same purpose in the Kings name and said particularly that the disease being And the Chancellor at large vrgent did require a present cure that the remedie which could bee expected from the Councell besides that it would bee slow would proceede from men who being strangers know not the necessities of France and are bound to follow the Popes will that the Prelates present knowing the needs of the kingdome and neere in blood are more fit to execute this good worke that although the Councell intimated by the Pope were held yet the like of this hath beene done at other times and is not without example that in the time of Charles the great many Councels were held at once and that many times the error of a generall Councel hath bin corrected by a National as Arianisme established by the generall Councel of Arimini was condemned in France by a Councel called by S. Hilarie He exhorted all to ayme at the same end and the more learned not to contemne their inferiors nor these to enuie those to auoid curlous questions not to bee auerse from the Protestants who were their brethren regenerate in the same Baptisme worshippers of the same CHRIST Hee exhorteth the Bishops to treat with them courteously seeking to reduce them but without seueritie considering that much was attributed to them in that they were suffered to be Iudges in their owne cause saying that this did constraine them to proceede with sinceritie and that in so doing they should stop the mouth of their aduersaries but transgressing the office of iust Iudges all would be invaine and to no purpose The Cardinall Tornon rose vp and hauing thanked the King Queene and Princes for the assistance they affoorded to that assembly said that the Chancellors propositions were of great importance and not to bee handled or answered vpon the sudden and therefore desired they might bee committed to writing the better to deliberate vpon them The Chancellor did refuse and the Cardinall of Loraine did vrge it The Queene perceiuing that this was required by the two Cardinals to The Queene mother commandeth Beza to begin draw the businesse in length gaue order to Beza to speake Who hauing prayed on his knee and recited the profession of his faith complained that they were accounted turbulent and seditious perturber of the publique peace though they had no other end then the glory of GOD nor desired to assemble themselues but to serue him and obey the Magistrates appointed by him Then he declared in what they do agree with the Church of Rome and in what they dissent he spake of faith good workes of the authoritie of Councels sinnes of Ecclesiasticall discipline obedience to Magistrates and of the Sacraments and entring into the matter of the Eucharist hee spake Who sheweth too much heate with such heate that he gaue but ill satisfaction to those of his owne partie so that he was commanded to conclude And hauing presented the Confession of his Churches and desired it might bee examined he made an end The Cardinall Tornon full of disdaine rose vp and said that the Bishops euen forcing their consciences had consented to heare these new
by those which are de iure diuino no profit doth arise but that which is spirituall For these reasons it is wisedome to oppose the first demand not to be bound to grant the second and all the rest The Pope principally for these causes did resolue negatiuely and to The Poperesolueth not to grant the Cup to the French men make his resolution the lesse grieuous he caused the Ambassadour to be perswaded to desist of his owne accord who not consenting hee caused him to be intreated that at the least hee would prosecute it gently in regard it was impossible to yeeld vnto him for feare of aliening all the Catholiques The Ambassadour still proceeding the Pope first put him off with delay and in conclusion answered that howsoeuer he could yet he ought not to yeeld to his request because the Councell was at hand vnto which hee had referred the Emperours petition so hee would doe that of France and to gratifie the King would handle that article first of all and so dispatch it in as little time as would be requisite to grant the grace with maturiâ—iâ— The Ambassadour repeating this instance in euery audience the Pope added that hee was sure all the Prelates did not make that request because the maior part in the Congregation did resolue not to speake of it saying that the name of the Prelates of France was vsed whereas the motion proceeded but from a few and those incited by others meaning the Queene against whom hee bare a secret grudge for the letter she wrote vnto him the 4. of August At the same time when the Petition of the French Prelates was published The French Prelates are suspected in Trent and Rome in Rome newes came out of Germanie that the same men had sent to the Protestants there to perswade them to perseuere in their doctrine promising to fauour them in the Councell and to draw other Prelates to doe the like This was diuulged in Trent also and caused the French-men to haue but small reputation both there amongst the Italians and in the Court of Rome where they were esteemed to be men of an vnquiet spirit and desirous of innouation And it was said as suspicions doe alwayes adde something in regard of the disputes which that Nation hath euer had with the Court of Rome in very important Articles and of the present accidents that certainely they would goe to the Councell with no other aime but onely to The Popes expences in the Councel cause troubles and innouations The Ambassador that the popular rumor against his Nation might not make an impression in the Popes minde was willing to secure him who perswaded him ironically not to trouble himselfe because it was not likely nor could hee beleeue that so small a number as are the French-men could thinke of so great enterprises and if they did that they should finde many Italians who would oppose them But he said he was displeased that they had hindered the Councell which was assembled for their sakes onely which shewed but small care in them to cure that sicknesse whereof they complaine adding that hee was resolued to open the Councell either with them or without them and to prosecute and dispatch it and that his Legates and a great number of Bishops had been many moneths in Trent already to their great trouble and charge not able to doe any thing while the Prelats of France doe so deliciously prouide for their case at home In conformity hereof hee did recapitulate in Consistory the instances and causes for which hee had iust a yeere since intimated the Councell by aduice of them the Cardinals the difficulties which hee encountred and ouercame in perswading the Princes who were of contrary opinions to accept the Bull his diligence in sending presently the Legates and those Prelates with whom hee was able to preuaile either with perswasions or commaunds that all is already prepared by him onely seuen moneths since and is so chargeable to him that amongst officers and poore Prelates the Apostolique Sea doeth spend aboue three thousand crownes a moneth and that experience sheweth that delay doeth bring on more expence that the Dutch-men doe inuent some thing euery day to oppose against this holy and necessary worke that heresies doe increase in France and some Bishops are almost become reâ—ellious by making absurd petition for the Cup which they doe with such violence that the greater number who are good Catâ—oliques are forced to yeelde that all Princes haue appointed Abassadours that there are so many Prelates in Trent already that they are not onely sufficient to beginne the Synod but are more then were in any of the two former conuocations thereof and that nothing remained but to beginne without expecting any longer The Gardinals hauing consented hereunto and commended his resolution hee ioyned two Legates more to the three former Two presidents more are appointed for the Councell Ludouicus Simoneta a great Canonist who had passed through all the offices of the Court and Marcus di Altemps his sisters sonne Hee commanded the former to depart presently and not to tary any where in the iourney and so soone as hee came to Trent to cause the vsuall ceremonies to be made and the Masse of the holy Ghost to bee said for a beginning of the Councell Hee said afterwards that the Synode was to continue still not to terminate in suspensions or translations as formerly it did with notorious preiudice and danger but to haue an absolute end For effecting whereof there was no neede to spend many moneths in regard the most important points were already determined and the residue was so set in order by disputations and examinations vnder Iulius that scarce any thing remained but publication so that all would be dispatched in a shorttime Simoneta arriued in Trent the niuth of December and at his entrie sawa great fire rise out of the earth which passed ouer the Citie like vnto a falling starre but onely in bignesse whereof idle persons of which number there were many made diuers pronognostiques some presaging good and some hurt which would be a vanlty to recount The Cardinall found letters written after his departure that hee should expect a new commission to open the Councell The Pope compelled some Bishops who were at Court The number of the Prelats in â—â—ent at the time of his departure to goe with him so that the number of all beside the Cardinals was 92. The Nuncio resident in France returned to Rome in the beginning of December who hauing related the state of that Kingdome the Pope wrote The Pope writeth to his Legate in France to the Legate that he should represent to the Kings Counsell that the Councell was to be celebrated for France onely because neither Italy nor Spaine had neede of it and Germanie did refuse it and tell them that therefore it did concerne them to promote it a thing neglected by them but performed by him in
to the conscience of euery one to auoyde them or reade them to a good end After the yeere 800. the Popes of Rome as they assumed a great part of the politique gouernment so they caused the bookes whose authors they did condemne to bee burned and forbad the reading of them Notwithstanding one shall finde but few bookes forbid in that sort vntill this age A generall prohibition of reading bookes containing doctrine of heretiques or suspected of heresies vpon paine of excommunication without any further sentence was not vsed Martinus 5. doth in a Bull excommunicate all the Sects of heretiques especially Wiglesists and Hussites not mentioning those who read their bookes though many of them went about Leo the tenth condemning Luther did withall forbid all his bookes vpon paine of excommunication The Popes following in the Bull called In oena hauing condemned and excommunicated all heretiques did excommunicate those also who reade their bookes and in other Buls against heretiques in generall did thunder the same censures against the readers of their bookes This did rather breed a confusion For the heretiques not beeing condemned by name one was to iudge of the bookes more by the quality of the doctrine then by the name of the authors wherein diuers men beeing of diuers opinions many scruples of conscience did arise The Inquisitors being more diligent made Catalogues of those whom they knew which not being conferred were not sufficient to remooue the difficultie Philip King of Spaine was the first that gaue a more conuenient forme in the yeere 1558 making a Law that the Catalogue of bookes prohibited by Inquisition should be printed According to this example Paul 4. also ordained that an Index should be composed by that office and printed and so it was in the yeere 1559. in which they did proceede many steps further then formerly they had done and layd foundations to maintaine and make great the authority of the Court of Rome by depriuing men of that knowledge which is necessary to defend them from vsurpations Vntill that time they contained themselues within the tearmes of the bookes of the heretiques neither was there any booke forbidden if the author were not condemned This Index was diuided into three parts The first conteineth the names of those all whose workes of what argument soeuer though prophane are forbidden and in this number are placed not onely those who haue professed doctrine contrary to that of Rome but many also which liued and dyed in the profession therof The second conteineth the names of the bookes which are particularly condemned others of the same authours not beeing condemned In the third some bookes are condemned without a name but onely by a generall rule that all those are forbidden which beare not the names of the authors written after the yeere 1519 and many Authours and bookes are condemned which for 300. 200. and 100. yeeres haue beene commonly read by the learned in the Church of Rome with the knowledge and without the contradiction of the Popes of those times and amongst the modernes some of those which were printed in Italy euen in Rome with approbation of the Inquisition and allowed also by the Briefes of the Pope himselfe are forbidden as the Annotations of Erasmus vpon the New Testament◠which Leo the tenth hauing read approued by his Briefe dated in Rome September The annotations of Erasmus vpon the New Testament read approued by Leo 10. are forbidden to be read 10. 1518. But it is a thing considerable aboue all that vnder colour of faith and religion bookes are prohibited and condemned with the same seuerity in which the authority of Princes and Temporall Magistrates is defended from they surpations of the Clergie and of Councels and Bishops from the vsurpations of the Court of Rome in which hypocrisies or tyrannies are manifested by which the people vnder pretence of Religion are deceiued In summe a better mystery was neuer found then to vse religion to make men insensible That Inquisition went so sarre that it made a Catalogue of 62. Printers and prohibited all bookes printed by them of what authour art or idiome soeuer with an addition of more weight that is and bookes printed by such Printers who haue printed bookes of heretiques so that there scarce remained a booke to bee read And for the height of rigour the prohibition of what booke soeuer contained in that Catalogue was vpon paine of excommunication 〈◊〉 sententiae reserued to the Pope depriuation and incapacitie of offices and benefices perpetuall infamie and other arbitrary punishments Concerning this seueritie remonstrance was made to this Pope Pius who referred the Index and all the matter to the Councell as hath been said Touching the Articles proposed there were diuers opinions Ludouicus Becatelli Archbishop of Ragusi and Friar Augustin Seluago Archbishop of The opinion of the Arch-bishop of Ragusi and of Genua concerning the Index Genua thought that no good effect could proceed from handling the matter of bookes in Counsell yea that it would rather hinder the conclusion of that for which the Councel is principally assembled For Paul 4. by the counsell of all the Inquisitors and of many famous men who sent him aduice from all parts made a most compleat catalogue to which nothing can bee added except some booke come foorth within these two yeeres which deserueth not the labour of a Synod But hee that would allow any that are prohibited in that collection would shew that they haue vnaduisedly proceeded in Rome and so would take away all reputation from the Index already published and from the Decree it selfe which they would make it beeing a common maxime that new lawes doe remooue estimation more from themselues then from the old Besides said Becatelli there is no need of bookes the world hath too many already especially since printing was inuented and it is better to forbid a thousand bookes without cause then permit one that deserueth prohibition Neither were it fit the Synod should be troubled with rendring the causes of the prohibitions making censures or approouing those which are already made in diuers places by the Catholiques For it would bee to call for contradiction It belongeth to a Doctor to giue a reason of his saying a law-maker if he doe it doth diminish his authority because the subject doth wrestle with the reason alleadged and when hee thinketh he hath resolued it hee thinketh also that hee hath taken all vertue from the precept Neither is it good to correct or purge any booke for the same causes for feare of making men say that something is omitted that deserued and something changed that did not deserue correction Moreouer the Synod would incurre the displeasure of all that are affectionate to the bookes prohibited and would induce them not to receiue the other necessary Decrees which shall bee made Hee concluded that the Index of Paul being sufficient he thought it not fit to take paines in vaine in doing of that anew which is
seene a Bishop in an hundred yeeres are lesse corrupted that amongst the ancient Prelats here present who haue continually resided in their Churches of which number there are some not one can shew that his Dioces is better then the next which haue continued without a Bishop If any say they are a flocke without a shepherd let him consider that not Bishops only but Parish Priests also haue cure of soules and that there are mountaines which hauing neuer seene Bishops may be a paterne to Episcopall Cities That the zeale and care of the Fathers of the first Councell is to bee commended and imitated who by penalties haue incited the Prelats to remaine in their owne Churches and begun to remooue the impediments which did hinder them but they were deceiued if they did hope that this residencie would be a sufficient reformation yea they ought to feare that as residencie is now required so posteritie seeing the inconueniences that arise from thence wil desire their absence That they ought not to make such strong bonds as cannot in time of neede bee loosed such as Ius Diuinum would bee which they now begin to alleadge 1400 yeeres after CHRIST Where there is a pernicious Bishop as was that of Collen he will defend himselfe by this doctrine in not obeying the Pope when he shall cite him to giue an account of his actions or keepe him farre off that he may not cherish the euill He added that hee saw that the Prelates who were of the contrary opinion had a good zeale but did beleeue also that some of them would bee content to make vse of it to withdraw themselues from the Popes obedience which the stricter it is the more it doth hold the Church vnited He put them in minde also that what soeuer they doe heerein will turne to the fauour of Parish Priests also to withdraw themselues from obedience to their Bishops For the Articles being thus expounded they will make vse of it and say that the Bishop cannot remooue them from their Churches nor restraine their authoritie by reseruations and being Pastors immediatly sent by God they will pretend that the flocke doth more belong to them then to the Bishop and no answere can be made against it And as hitherto the gouernment of the Church hath been preserued by meanes of the Hierarchie so this will cause a Popularity and an Anarchie which will destroy it Iohn Baptista Bernard Bishop of Aiace who though hee beleeued that residencie The suffrage of Iohn Baptista Bernard Bishop of Aiace was de iure diuino yet thought it not fit to speake of that question deliuered a singular speech saying That not ayming to establish one opinion more then another but onely so to enforce residencie as that it may bee really executed hee thought it vaine to declare from whence the obligation came or whatsoeuer else and that it was sufficient onely to remooue the cause of absence which is that Bishops doe busie themselues in the Courts of Princes and in the affaires of the world being Iudges Chancellours Secretaries Counsellours Treasurers and there are but few offices of State into which some Bishop hath not insinuated himselfe This is forbidden by S. Paul who thought it necessary that a souldier of the Church should abstaine from secular employments Let Gods command bee executed and them for bidden to take any charge office or degree ordinary or extraordinarie in the affaires of the world and then there being no cause for them to remaine at Court they will goe to their residencie of their owne accord without commaund or penaltie and will not haue any occasion to depart from thence In conclusion he desired that the Councell would constitute that it should not bee lawfull for Bishops or others who haue cure of soules to exercise any secular office or charge The Bishop of fiue Churches the Emperours Ambassadour opposed and Is opposed by the Bishop of fiue Churches the Emperours Ambassadour sayd that if the words of S. Paul were to bee vnderstood according to the sence which was giuen them the whole Church was to be condemned and all Princes since the yeere 800 vntill now for that for which they principally deserue to be commended these in giuing and those in accepting temporall Iurisdictions which also haue beene exercised by the Popes and by Bishops placed in the Catalogue of Saints The best Emperours Kings of France Spaine England and Hungary haue euer had their Counsels full of Prelates all which must bee condemned if Gods precept doe forbid them to exercise those charges Hee that thinketh Paul his command doth comprehend Ecclesiasticall persons onely is deceiued For it is directed to all faithfull Christians who are the Souldiers of Christ and inferreth that as the worldly souldier doeth not busiehimselfe in the Artes by which life is maintained because they are repugnant to his profession so the Souldier of Christ that is euery Christian ought to abstaine from those things which are repugnant to Christian profession which are sinnes onely but whatsoeuer may be done without sinne is lawfull for euery one The Prelates that serue in those affaires cannot be reprehended except it be said that they are sinnes The greatnesse of the Church and the esteeme the world maketh thereof proceedeth most from Ecclesiasticall dignities placed in persons of Nobilitie and of great blood and from Prelates exercised in charges of importance which if they should bee incompatible to the Clergie no person nobly descended would enter into that order no Prelate would bee esteemed and the Church would consist onely of people basely borne and liuing basely But on the contrary the good doctors haue euer maintained that those Statutes are against Ecclesiasticall libertie which exclude from publique administrations Ecclesiasticall persons to whom they belong by right of birth as also the prohibitions that publique charges cannot be giuen to Priests This was heard with applause of all the Prelates euen of those who thought that residence was deiure Diuino so potent are the affections of men that sometimes Who gaineth an applause they suffer them not to discerne contradictions Of the other Articles a light discussion onely was made yet something A briefe discourse of the Authoar concerning ordination to the title of the Patriimonie was said worth the noting For the second for prohibiting ordinations to the title of the Patrimony it is certaine that since the Church was constituted and established and necessarie ministeries deputed in it no man was ordayned in the good times of it but vnto some proper ministery But this good vse was quickly turned into an abuse For in regard of the exemptions of diuers and of other worldly respects and because the Bishops desired to haue a great Clergie they ordained whosoeuer came vnto them for it Therefore this sort of ordination was forbidden in the Councell of Chalcedon which was then called absolute or loose for so the Greeke word doeth properly signifie commanding that none should
temptations which the Deuill would vse to diuert the Fathers from the right way saying that if they gaue eare to him they would make Councels lose all authoritie adding that many Councels haue been held in Germany and Italy with no fruit or very little of which it was sayd that they were neither free nor lawfull because they were gouerned by the will of another that they ought to bee carefull to vse well the power and liberty giuen them by God For if in priuate causes they deserue seuere punishment who doe gratifie any man against iustice they deserue it much more who being iudges in causes diuine doe follow a popular applause or suffer themselues to be made gowned slaues to the Princes to whō they are obliged and said that euery one should examine himselfe what passion doth possesse him And because the defects of some former Synodes haue made a preiudice to this it is fit to shew that those things are past that euery one may dispute without being burned that publike faith is not broken that the holy Ghost is to be called for from heauen onely and that this is not that Councel which was begunne by Paul 3. and prosecuted by Iulius 3. in turbulent times and in the midst of armes which was dissolued without doing any thing that was good but a new free peaceable and lawfull Councell called according to the ancient custome to which all Kings Princes and Republiques doe giue consent to which Germany will runne and bring with the authors of the new disputes the most graue and eloquent men which it hath He concluded that they the Ambassadours did promise to this end the assistance of the King It seemed that some of the Fathers and of the Legates themselues did not take those words well to which the Speaker not knowing To which the Speaker knoweth not what answer to make what to answere nor what complement to make the Congregation ended with the Oration The next day the same Ambassadours went to the Legats assembled for that purpose where they excused the French Prelates for not comming in regard of the tumults promising that when they were ended as they hoped The French Ambassadors demand of the Legates a declaration that the Councel is new they would be shortly they should come with speed Afterwards they declared that the Hugonots doe suspect the continuation of the Councel and doe require a new that the King had treated heereof with the Emperour who desired the same at the instance of the Confessionists that hee had demanded the same also of the Pope who answered that the difference was onely betweene them and the King of Spaine and that it concerned not him but referred it to the Councel Therefore they demanded a declaration in plaine termes that the Indication is new and not in these words Indicendo continuamus continuando indicimus which is an ambiguity not befitting Christians and implieth a contradiction and said that the Decrees already made by the Councell are not receiued by the French Church nor by the Pope himselfe and that Henry 2. did protest against it that concerning this point they were addressed to them the Legates because the Pope hath often said that the question of Indiction or continuation was not his and that hee referred it to the Councel And hauing deliuered this petition by word they left it also in writing The Legats after they had consulted together answered in writing also that they admitted the excuse of the Bishops absent but that they could To whom the Legats answere not deferre the discussion of that which was to bee handled in the Councel vntill their comming because the Fathers who were present would bee incommodated too much that they haue not power to declare that the Indiction of the Councel is new but to preside onely according to the tenour of the Popes Bul and the will of the Synode The French-men were contented with the answere for the present hauing determined together with the Imperialists not to proceed further so long as in the acts mention was not made of continuation considering that the Spaniards hauing made requests in the first Session that the continuation should be declared and receiued much contradiction there was danger that the Councel would haue been dissolued But the answere of the Legats published by the French men that their authority was to preside according to the will of the Synode made the Spaniards say that those words did subiect the Legates to the Councel whereas indeed they made themselues Lords ouer it And Granata said that it was an absolute dominion to make vse of the quality of a seruant and of a Lord also The Legats proposing nothing for the next Session the Prelats who fauoured residencie beganne to discourse againe of it and perswaded the Ambassadours of the Emperour Kings of France Portugal and all the others to mooue the Legats that it might be decided in the next Session alleadging The Spaniards require a determination in the point of Residence that it hauing beene proposed and disputed it would bee a great scandall to leaue it vndecided and would shew that it was for some particular interest seeing that the principall Prelats of the Councel and the greater number did desire the determination of it The French men together with the Imperialists made instance that the points of doctrine might not bee handled The Ministers of the French King Emperor demand of the Legats that y e points of doctrine may be deferred vntill the comming of the protestants in absence of the Protestants who doe impugne them vntill their contumacie be manifest in regard the disputation is superfluous where there is none to contradict especially there being matter enough besides in which the world doth agree that is a good reformation of manners that the English Ambassadour in France had declared that his Queene would send to the Councell whence it would follow that the other Protestants would do the like so that a generall reunion of the Church would succeed and that one might assure himselfe to see this effected if a good reformation were made Cardinall Simoneta answered this second proposition that the businesse seemed easie but was not so because all consisted in the disposition of Benefices in which the abuses proceed from Kings and Princes This troubled all the Ambassadours because of the nominations and dispositions which Princes do exercise and especially the French King But the proposition of the Residence did molest the Legats more nor were the Fathers pacified with the excuses formerly vsed that the matter was not sufficiently digested that there was not time enough before the Session to make it cleere and for other considerations And the heate grew so great that some of the Vltramontans were agreed to protest and depart And this was the cause of stopping the motion For the Ambassadors fearing that the Councell would be interrupted and knowing that the Pope would cherish euery occasion ceased
Cup contradicted And are opposed by the Spaniards and said that the order of the Articles was to be followed which was essentiall it being impossible to decide the fourth and fifth vntill the second and third were decided Thomas Stella Bishop of Capo di Istria opposed and sayd that in the councell they ought not to vse Logicke and artifices to hinder good determinations Granata replyed that himselfe desired the same that is that propositions might be made to the Synod in order that they might not stumble by walking in confusion Granata was assisted by Matthias Callinus Archbishop of Zara and the other by Iohn Thomas of S. Felix Bishop of Caua but vsing ridiculous iests rather then any serious discourse which gaue some distast to the Spaniards and made a great whispering amongst the Prelats This caused the congregation to be dismissed and the Cardinall of Mantua exhorted the Archbishops to read and consider of the draughts made that the order of proceeding might bee resolued on in the next Congregation This place requireth that because the Congregations were often ended by reason of some distasts giuen to some great Prelate the ordinary cause thereof should be related It hath been shewed before that there were many Bishops in the Councel Pensioners of the Pope who did all depend on Simoneta because he was most interested for his Holinesse and had the most secret instructions Hee beeing a man of an acute iudgement made vse of them according to the capacitie of euery one Amongst these he had some that were bold and wittie whom he employed in the Congregations to crosse those who entred into matters contrary to his endes These were exercised in the Art of iesting soberly to prouoke others and make them ridiculous themselues retaining their grauitie and not being moued at all The seruice they did to the Pope and the Cardinal doth deserue particular mention These were the forenamed Bishops Caua and Capo di Istria Pompeius Zambeccarus of Bolonia Bishop of Sulmona and Bartholomeus Sirigus of Candia Card. Simoneta the Legat maketh vse of 4. iesting Bishops in the Councell Bishop of Castellanetta each of which to the common qualities of their Countrey had ioyned the perfections which are gained in the court of Rome These did exasperate also the distasts betweene Mantua and Simoneta before mentinoed by speaking ill and detracting from Mantua aswell in Trent by words as by letters to Rome which was attributed to Simoneta because euery one saw hee made much esteeme of them Whereof purging himselfe to the Secretarie of Mantua and to the Bishop of Nola he said that for the small respect they bare to such a Cardinal he would not haue had any more friendship with them but that he had need of them in the Congregation to oppose the impertinences of the Prelates Augustinus Pauugarner Ambassadour of Bauaria hauing beene in Trent The Ambasdour of Bauaria is receiued in Congregation and maketh a protestation about precedence two moneths as a priuate man by reason of his pretention to precede the Venetians had finally commission from his Prince to appeare in Publique and was receiued in the Congregation of the 27 of Iune sate after the Venetian Ambassadours and first made a protestation saying that as the right of his Prince was most strong so hee was ready to defend it in any other place but that in the Councell where Religion is handled hee would not stand vpon those points of honour and therefore was contented to yeelde but so as that it might be no preiudice to his Master or other German Princes of the Electorall blood of the Empire The Venetian Ambassadors answered To which the Venetian Ambassadours make answer the Protestation that their Republique had right of Precedence and that as the Duke of Bauaria did then yeeld so hee ought to doe in all places The Ambassadour made a very free and long oration in which hee shewed the state of religion in Bauaria saying it was compassed with heretiques who were also entred into it that there were whole Parishes of Lutherans Zuinglians The Bauariā maketh a long and free orātion Flacians Anabaptists and of other Sects which cockle the Prelats haue not been able to weede out because the contagion is not onely in the vulgar but in the Nobilitie also The cause hereof hath beene the bad life of the Clergie whose great wickednesse hee could not relate without offending the chaste eares of the auditorie But it sufficeth that his Prince doth tell them that the amendment of Doctrine would bee in vaine and vnprofitable if first an amendment were not made of manners Hee added that the Clergie is infamous for lust that the politique Magistrate doth not suffer a Concubinary Citizen which fault is so common in the Clergie that there are not aboue three or foure in an hundred who are not concubinaries or secretly married or openly that the Catholikes also in Germany doe preferre a chaste mariage before an vnchaste single life that many haue abādoned the Church for the prohibition of the Cup saying that the word of God practise of the Primitiue Church doth force them to vse it which vntil this present is obserued in the Oriental Churches and formerly hath beene vsed in the Church of Rome That Paul 3. did grant it to Germany and the Bauarians doe complaine of their Prince that he doeth enuie it to his subiects protesting that if the Synod doe not make prouision his Highnesse will not be able to gouerne his people and will be forced to giue them that which hee cannot withhold For a remedie of the scandals of the Clergie hee proposed a good reformation and that in euery Bishopricke Schooles and Academies should be erected to bring vp good Ministers he demanded the mariage of Priests without which it was impossible in that age to reforme the Clergie alledging that single life was not commanded by GOD. Hee demanded also the Communion vnder both kindes saying that if it had beene permitted many prouinces of Germanie had remained in the obedience of the Apostolike Sea whereas those who haue continued in it vntill now doe runne away from it like a torrent together with other nations that the Duke doth not desire the three remedies mentioned hoping to reduce to the Church the sectaries and those that are strayed but onely to retaine those who are not diuided as yet Hee said it was necessary to begin with reformation or else all the paines taken in the Councell would be in vaine that the Clergie being reformed his Prince if his opinion be asked in point of doctrine will bee able to say something worthy of consideration which is not fit to be spoken now because it is not conuenient to treat of making warre against the enemie before one hath mustered his owne forces at home In the course of his Oration hee often interposed that his Prince spake this not to giue a Law to the Councell but to intimate it with
their desire to hold the Session taught them patience They sate downe againe with the distaste of many Prelates especially the Courtiers The Bishop causing the point of the distributions to bee read sayd that it seemed to him a hard thing that power should be giuen to the Bishop to take the third part of the Prebends and conuert them into distributions that formerly all was distributions and that Prebends crept in by abuse that Bishops had authoritie to infringe bad customes that it was not iust that the Councell by giuing the Bishop a third part of the authority which hee hath should take two thirds from him Therefore hee desired it should bee declared that the Bishops haue ample power to conuert into distributions as much as they thinke conuement The Archbishop of Prague confirmed this opinion with other reasons and the Spaniards seemed by their countenance to giue consent The Cardinall of Who maketh a speech vnto them concerning distributions Mantua hauing much commended the pietie of those Bishops affirmed that it was a point worthy to bee consulted on by the Synod and promised in the name of the Legates whose consent he first had that it should bee spoken of in the next Session The sixteenth day beeing come the Legats Ambassadours and Prelates went to the Church with the vsuall ceremonies The Sermon was made by A Session is held The Bish of Tiniana preacheth the matter of whose sermon was the Cōmunion of the Cup and Residence the Bishop of Tiniana who howsoeuer hee was resolued not to speake then of granting the Chalice did not forbeare to take that matter onely for his subiect and to discourse that the vse of the Chalice was common so long as the heare of charitie did endure but that decreasing and inconueniences succeeding by the negligence of some the vse thereof was not interdicted but onely it was taught that those who could hardly auoyd irreuerence should lesse offend if they did abstaine from it whose example in progresse of time others did follow that they might not tie themselues to diligence In the first he commended the memorable example of pietie and blamed the impietie of the moderne innouators who to haue it haue kindled so great a fire He exhorted the Pathers to charitie and to extinguish the flame and not to suffer all the world to burne by their default to condescend to the imbecillitie of their children who demand nothing but the blood of CHRIST He admonished them not to cast away so many Prouinces and Kingdomes to spare so small a matter that seeing that blessed blood is sought with so earnest a desire they would not feare the former negligence for which it was omitted but grant it that CHRIST would not haue them so obstinate in their owne opinion as to maintaine so pernicious a discord amongst Christians for that blood which himselfe shed to vnite them in a most strict bond of charity Hee passed dexterously from that matter to an exhortation to residence and concluded with the distaste of the others who desired to haue those matters buried in silence When the ceremonies were ended the Masse-Bishop read the doctrine The doctrine is read contained in four heads expressed in foure heads containing in substance That the Synod in regard of many errors which goe about concerning the Sacrament of the Eucharist hath determined to expound that which belongeth to the Communion SubVtraque and of children prohibiting all the faithfull to beleeue teach or preach otherwise Therefore according to the iudgement and custome of the Church it doth declare that the Laickes and Clerkes who doe not say Masse are not bound by any diuine precept to communicate Sub Vtraque and that it cannot be doubted without preiudice of faith that the Communion vnder one kinde is sufficient that howsoeuer CHRIST hath instituted and giuen the Sacrament vnder two kindes it cannot be inferred from hence that all are obliged to receiue it so nor from the speech of our LORD related in the sixt Chapter of Saint Iohn where although there be words which name both kinds yet there be also which name that onely of bread Besides it doth declare that the Church hath euer had power to make a mutation in the dispensation of the Sacraments so long as the substance remaineth Which may bee drawen in generall from the wordes of Saint Paul that the Ministers of Christ are dispensers of the Mysteries of God and particularly in the Eucharist concerning which power is reserued to it to giue order by word of mouth That the Church knowing this her authority howsoeuer the vse of both kindes was frequent from the beginning yet the custome beeing changed for iust causes hath approued that other to communicate with one onely which no man can change without the authoritie of the same Church it doeth declare besides that All CHRIST is receiued vnder either of the kindes and the true Sacrament and that hee who receiueth one onely is not defrauded of any Grace necessary to saluation as concerning the fruit thereof Finally it doeth teach that children before the vse of reason are not bound to Sacramentall Communion because Grace cannot bee lost in that age not condemning antiquity for the contrary custome obserued in some places because it is to be vndoubtedly beleeued that they haue done it not for necessitie of saluation but for other probable causes In conformitie of this doctrine foure Anathematismes were read 1. Against him that shall say Foure Anathematismes are read that all the faithfull are bound by diuine precept or necessitie of saluation to receiue both the kindes in the Eucharist 2 That the Church hath not had iust causes to communicate the Laickes and the Clerkes who doe not celebrate the Masse with the kinde of Bread onely or that it hath erred herein 3. Against him that shall denie that All CHRIST the Fountaine and Author of all graces is receiued vnder the bread onely 4. Against him that shall say that the Communion of the Eucharist is necessary for children before the vse of reason After this another Decree was read also saying that the Synode will examine with the first occasion and define two other Articles not discussed as yet that is Whether the reasons for which the Church hath communicated vnder one kinde are good still so that the Cup ought not to A Decree is read concerning two points to be handled hereafter be granted to any and in case it doeth appeare that it may be granted for honest causes with what conditions the grant is to be made During the time of the Masse Alfonsus Salmeron and Franciscus della Torre Iesuites discoursed the one with Varmiense and the other with Madruccio as they stood behinde their seats that in the first point of doctrine the matter of the institution of the Sacrament vnder both kindes is obscurely expressed and that it is necessary to speake plainly and say that CHRIST did institute it for his Apostles and
infinite or some preiudiciall thing resolued But the Legates concealing these reasons answered the Ambassadors with honourable termes in the maner formerly vsed by them That the Councell was called principally for France that their Prelates had beene long since called that to entertaine so many Fathers a longer time in the same expectation would bee an indignity to the Councell and that if the things discussed were not published the world would thinke that it was eithe by reason of some dissention amongst themselues or because the reasons of the Protestants had some validity But Lansac being satisfied with no answere and still pressing the dilation more complained that the Councell was The complaint of Lansac opened for the French-men and yet they were not expected that hee could neuer obtaine any request of the Legates that his remonstrances were contemned that stead of gratifying his King they vsed greater precipitation that hee did not attribute this to the Legates knowing they did nothing but what was commanded from Rome that they were in an error for suspecting the comming of the French-men that hauing assayed so often to obtaine that which was iust and ought to bee granted without demand it was now fit to thinke of other remedies and spake so as that he made them doubt he would doe some extraordinary matter This raised a rumour in the Councell that it would bee dissolued Which pleased the greater part some to free themselues from the incommodities they suffered some because they thought that remaining there they should doe God little or no seruice and the Papalins for feare of some attempt It was publiquely said that Loraine vpon all occasions had shewed an inclination to diminish the Popes authority that hee would open some way for France to ascend to the Papacie which he thought not fit should be wholly in the disposition of the Colledge of Cardinals consisting of Italians that France hath euer pretended to limit the Popes power to subiect it to the Canons and Counsels that this opinion would bee fauoured by the Spaniards who already howsoeuer they were much reserued in their speaches had declared their desire for the same and would be followed by many Italians who because they cannot or know not how to make vse of the preferments of the Court doe enuie those that doe besides those who are desirous of nouity not knowing why of whom there seemed to be a considerable number In Trent a discourse was published which passed through the hands of A discourse published in Trent all and was sent by the Legates to Rome in which it was shewed that it was impossible to finish the Councell in a short time because all Princes were inclined to prolong it Of the French men and Imperialists it could not bee doubted in regard of their demand made for the dilation The King of Spaine shewed the same minde hauing destinated the Count di Luna for Ambassadour to the Synode so soone as the Diet of Francfort should bee ended to which hee was first sent The Prelates by their redious discourses would draw the matters in length also Then was shewed the impossibility to continue long in this sort there being no prouision of corne but for September onely and it beeing not knowen where any may bee gotten in regard of the generall dearth and the delay made by the Emperour and Duke of Bauaria to answere the demand made vnto them concerning victuals it did seeme they could not bee relieued It was added that the Protestants would alwayes be laying some snares to make the Fathers fall into some dishonourable resolution and raising nouities to cause Princes to propose things preiudiciall that the Bishops seemed to aspire to liberty and would not in time be contained within such narrow bounds and that the Synode would not onely be made free but licentious also and by a fine metaphor the progresse of the Councell was compared to a mans body which doth get with delight a small and in the beginning not regarded French infection which afterwards doth encrease and possesseth all the blood and all the powers of it It exhorted the Pope to consider well on it and not to come to a translation or suspension for feare of being contradicted by all Princes but to learne how to vse those remedies which God doth send him Amidst these troubles the Legates hastened to conclude the Decrees for Three opinions about the grant of the Chalice the Session That of the sacrifice stood in good termes but they talked still of the grant of the Chalice and there were three opinions One extreame and negatiue that by no meanes it should be granted another affirmatiue that it should bee granted with the conditions and cautions which seemed good to the Synode which was maintained by fifty of the most intelligent persons and amongst these some would haue Ambassadours sent into the Countreys which did desire it to take information wheth 〈…〉 the grant were fit and with what conditions The third that it should be remitted to the Pope which was diuided into many branches Some would haue had an absolute remission without declaring whether he should grant or deny it and others with a declaration that he should grant it according to his wisdome Some would haue restrained him to particular Countreys and others left him to his liberty The Spainyards did absolutely deny it because the Ambassadour Vargas had written to them from Rome that it would bee for the good of religion and seruice of the King in regard of the Low Countreys and the State of Milan who when they should see their neighbours enioy that liberty would require it themselues also and whether it were graunted or denied a great gate would be opened to heresie The Venetian Prelates perswaded by their Ambassadours were of the same minde also for the same reason I will recite the principall Authors onely of these opinions and the things remarkable spoken by them The Cardinall Madruccio who spake first approued Of which the principall authors were the grant without exception The three Patriarches did absolutely deny it Fiue Arch-bishops who followed referred themselues to the Pope Granata who had promised the Emperours Ambassadours to fauour them that they might adhere to him in the matter of Residence on which he insisted aboue all said hee did neither affirme not deny but that it could not bee concluded in that Session and was necessarily to be deferred vntill another but would not referre himselfe saying it was a matter of great deliberation because it could not be regulated by the Scripture or Traditions but by wisedome onely wherein it is necessary to proceed with circumspection for feare of being deceiued in the circumstances of the fact which cannot be knowne by speculation or discourse that hee made no difficulty as others did for the danger of effusion shewing that the Wine is not spilt in the ablution which is now made that if it would make an vnion in the Church it should
those who grant doe follow antiquitie the Councell of Basil and Paul the third that in this variety hee adhered to the affirmatiue because the thing was good in its owne nature and profitable and expedient with the conditions proposed and beeing addressed as a thing necessary to reduce soules hee that did desire the end must needes vse the meanes that the necessitie of the meanes ought not to be doubted of because the Emperor did affirme it whom he did beleeue that GOD would not suffer to be deceiued in so important a businesse and the rather because Charles was of the same opinion and the demand of the Duke of Bauaria and of the French-men did prooue the same And if any did doubt that the Secular Princes were not well informed in this cause being Ecclesiasticall he must needes beleeue the Bishop of Fiue Churches and the two other Bishops of Hungarie who were in the Councell And because it had been sayd that the Father was to bee imitated who receiued his prodigall sonne but not before he repented he said they ought rather to imitate the shepheard in the Gospel who fought with great diligence in desart and mountainous places the lost sheepe and laying it on his necke brought it to the sheepefold The discourse of this Prelate for the fame of his honestie and excellent learning and because hee was a Portugall whom euery one thought would haue been most rigorous in maintaining the Rites vsed did not onely confirme those who were of his opinion but made also very many of the opposites to wauer The Bishop of Osemo who spake after him sayd I doubt we must drinke this Cup by all meanes and GOD grant it may be with good successe Iohannes Baptista Osius defended that this vse ought not to be granted because the Church hath neuer wont to grant the least thing according to the positions of the heretiques yea alwayes to constitute the contrary He shewed by that which happened amongst the Bohemians who had alwayes been the most rebellious that one ought not to promise himselfe any thing of the conuersion of heretiques but to make account hee shall bee deceiued by them and that it was necessary to make the Emperour vnderstand that this demaund was not profitable for his State He desired the Legats also that they should not ground themselues vpon those who had from the beginning spoken of referring it to the Pope because they spake confusedly and that the suffrages ought to be collected as vpon other occasions by making euery one answer Yea or No and to omit those artificiall wayes which some had beene forced to vse to giue satisfaction Hee was followed by Friar Iohannes di Munnatones Bishop of Sogorne who said that first hee was of opinion that the Grace ought not to be denied but hauing heard the Bishop of Riete was by his conscience forced to change and defend the negatiue that the Councell which was iudge in this cause ought to haue regard that yeelding vnaduisedly to the Emperour they doe not preiudice other Princes Friar Marcus Laureus Bishop of Campania sayd that the Emperour did heartily desire this grant but that it would bee sufficient for his Maiestie for the gaining of his people to make a shew onely and therefore that it would be fit to giue him an account of the difficulties that he might iustifie himselfe with them Petrus Danesius Bishop of Lauaur did not define whether it were fit to grant the Cup or not but spake onely against the opinion of referring it to the Pope He sayd in summe that perhaps the Pope would be offended because hauing beene first requested himselfe and hauing either for that hee knew not how or would not resolue referred it to the Councell it is a manifest argument that hee would not bee pleased if it were remitted to him againe with the same ambiguities and the Councell which consisteth of many may more easily beare the burthen of the importunities of those who complaine for want of satisfaction and require a remedie then the Pope alone who to maintaine his dignitie must hold an esteeme of many respects Besides it will giue occasion of calumnies that the Pope remitteth to the Councell and the Councell to the Pope to delude the world Afterwards he came to Logicall termes saying that either it is referred to the Pope as superiour or as inferiour that either the Councell not daring to resolue in regard of the difficulties doeth remit it to a greater power or to free it selfe doth referre it to an inferiour but neither the one nor the other is fit to bee done before it be decided which power is superiour because euery one will hence draw an argument for his opinion and much occasion will be giuen for disputations and diuision Hee sayd with asseueration that no wise Prelate ought to consent to the reference if he were not first assured in which of the two kindes it ought to bee done yea that it was impossible it should bee done but that the words would shew either the one or the other The Papalins were impatient to heare this Prelate The Bishop of Fiue Churches spake in those Congregations in his place as a Prelate and following immediatly after with other new discourses he made them forget the former and making a long digression perswaded the grant of the Cup. Then he answered poynt by poynt to all the oppositions Hee sayd there was no need to answere those who would exclude him from the Congregations because their reasons were as strong against the Emperour himselfe if he had beene present that hee would not answere the dangers of effusion because if they had beene remedilesse the Councell of Constance would not haue reserued power to dispence that the discourses of those who perswade the negatiue seeme vnto him weighty and effectual and able to draw him to that side if hee had not practise and experience in that businesse which hath more neede of such knowledge then of Science and speculatiue reasons To those that said that the like grant did neuer any good in times past he answered that it was quite contrary because after the treatie of Basil many Catholiques were preserued in Bohemia who still liue in peace with the Calistini and haue lately receiued the new Arch-B of Prague by whom they cause their Priests to bee ordained To those that feared to put new cogitations into other Nations hee answered that those would not bee moued by such an example because hauing in them no mixture of heresie and being desirous to preserue the purity of Religion they would refuse the Cup though it were offered vnto them that the Germans the more it is denied them the more they desire it but if it were granted them they might bee diuerted from that vse the feare that when they had obtayned this they would passe to other demands was too suspicious and if they should they might alwayes be denied that it could not be called a nouitie because it
Supper and they had much adoe to make him desist Finally beeing almost out of hope to bee ready to hold the Session at the time appointed the Decree of the Sacrifice was established in the Congregation of the seuenth day by consent of the maior part howsoeuer Granata laboured to interpose impediments and delayes After this tenne Articles for reformation of the abuses occurring in the Masse were proposed and eleuen more in diuers other points of reformation which were purposely chosen of easie matters not subiect to contradiction and fauourable to the authoritie of Bishops that their proceeding might not bee hindered by the opposition of any which was well knowen to the Ambassadours and Prelates who complained of it These began to be handled the ninth of September and the Prelates deliuered their opinions briefly fourty in a Congregation There was no remarkable opposition onely Philadelphia sayd that Germany expected that matters of weight and importance should be handled in Councell Hee named diuers and amongst others the creation of Cardinals and pluralitie of Benefices Ioannes Zuares Bishop of Conimbria sayd that small matters were not to bee neglected but thought that the dignitie of the Synode did require that some speciall order should bee followed that it may appeare why these particulars The Councel is taxed by diuers Prelates for omitting the chiefe points of Reformation are proposed before others that the reformation ought to begin from the Head and passe to the Cardinals from the Cardinals to the Bishops and from them to other degrees otherwise he feared that the Catholikes would be offended and the protestants laugh Paris sayd that for these hundred and fiftie yeeres the world hath demanded a reformation in the Head and the members and hitherto hath beene deceiued that now it was time they should labour in earnest and not by dissimulation that he desired the French men should bee heard for the necessities of that Kingdome that in France a farre more profitable reformation was made then that which was proposed in Councell The Bishop of Segouia sayd they did imitate an vnskilfull Physician who gaue a lenitiue or anointed with oyle in mortall diseases The Bishop of Oreate sayd that the Pope ought not to grant so great faculty to the Crusado and the Fabrique of Saint Peter by vertue of which euery one in Spaine will haue Masses in his house which if it be not moderated the prouisions of the Councell will bee in vaine that it was necessary to declare that the Decrees of the generall Councell doe binde the Head also Whereat buzzing beeing raised hee made a signe they should bee silent and added that hee meant in respect of the direction and not of coaction He proceeded and sayd that it was necessary to finde a meanes to take away contentions and suits or at the least to make them fewer and shorter in causes of Benefices that this caused great expences hindered the worship of GOD and scandalized the people The Bishop of Fiue Churches spake concerning the point of conferring Bishopriques expounding the wordes hee had said that base and vnworthy persons were promoted and declaring that the abuse proceeded from Princes who did importunately recommend them to the Pope saying they would bee better bestowed vpon the horse-keepers of his Holinesse And he complained that his words had been ill expounded The Spanish Agent complained in the Kings name that in the eight Article too much authority was giuen to Bishops ouer Hospitals Mountaines of pietie and such places and particularly in Sicilia against the priuiledge which that Kingdome aunciently hath for whose satisfaction the Legates caused a clause to bee added for reseruation of the places which are immediately vnder the protection of the King These things beeing ended the Legates were in a strait because there were but three dayes to the Session and many things vnresolued especially that which was of greatest importance in which euery one was carried with ā strong affection that is the communion of the Cup. But one accident made them to prolong the time For the French Ambassadour in Rome hauing earnestly desired the Pope in the Kings name to cause a delay vntill the comming of his Prelates his Holinesse though nothing could more displease him then the prolonging of the Councell aswell in regard of his owne inclination as of the Cardinals and Court who were in hope and much desired to see it ended in December notwithstanding to conceale his feares did answere that it was all one to him and that it did depend on the Prelates who if they did abhorre euery delay it was no maruell in regard of their long and incommodious abiding there saying that they ought to be respected and that he neither could nor would compell them or impose a law vpon them contrary to the ancient vse that hee would write to the Legates concerning this instance and shew hee was contented with the dilation that this is all that can be required of him and enough to satisfie the King Thus he wrote adding that they should make vse of this permission as it should seeme most reasonable to the Fathers This letter and the backwardnesse in their businesse and that which was written by Delphinus Nuncio with the Emperour and the instance of the Emperours Ambassadours that the Decree of the Masse might not bee published made some of the Legates incline to deferre the Session But Simoneta who vnderstood the Popes minde rather as it was in his head then as it was expressed in the letter opposed so strongly that the contrary was resolued And he sent aduice to Rome how dangerous a thing it was to change the absolute commands formerly giuen to come quickly to the conclusion of the Councell onely to giue verball satisfaction to others encouraging those who had bad intentions to crosse good resolutions and laying burthens vpon them to make them odious to lose reputation and to make them vnfit to doe the seruice of his Holinesse Simoneta was fauoured by the euent For there beeing no opposition of moment the Article of the abuses of the Masse was established together with the eleuonth of reformation and the Decree of the Communion had lesse difficulty then was beleeued It did not passe at the first proposing because it said that the Pope by consent and approbation of the Councell should doe what he thought good This was impugned by those who held the negatiue and the remissiue part which made the Legats resolue to omit this matter wholly and excused themselues to the Imperialists because the fault did not proceed either from the Pope or from them The Ambassadours desired that it should bee proposed without the clause of consent and approbation which the Legates thinking would cause a delay of the Session did refuse The Ambassadours protested that seeing so small esteeme was held of the Emperour they would assist no more either in Congregation or Session vntill his Maiestie aduised hereof had giuen those orders that befitted the Imperiall
was granted in those times because the common people and Grandies also were deuout and did by this meanes entertaine themselues in spiritual things and shewed more obedience and reuerence to the Clergie beeing more ready to inrich it with oblations and donations which hath made the holy Church to be in that state in which it now is But since deuotion did cease the seculars haue armed only at the vsurpation of the Church goods to place their adherents in the Clergie And now the new Heretikes haue made a deuilish inuentiō saying that was due to the people which was granted by fauor which is one of the most pestiferous heresies which hath euer bin set on foot because it doth destroy the Church without which faith cannot stand He alleadged many reasons and congruities to shew that the ordination ought to be in the power only of the Ordainer which he confirmed by the Popes Decretals and concluded in the end that not only the Article was to be condemned as hereticall but that the voice and consent of the people in ordinations being taken away for iust and necessary reasons the Pontifical also ought to be corrected and those places remoued which make mention thereof because so long as they continue there the heretikes wil make vse of them to proue that the assistance of the people is necessary He said the places were many but to recite one in the ordination of Priests the Bishop ordaining saith that it hath been constituted by the Fathers not without cause that the people should haue voice in the ordination of the Rectors of the altar that they may be obedient to him whom they haue ordained in regard of their consenting to his ordination If this and other Rites shall remaine the heretikes will alwayes detract from the Catholike Church saying the ordinations now are but shadowes and shewes as Luther did wickedly say Francis Forrier a Dominican of Portugal said the Hierarchie of the Catholike Church could not be doubted of it being proued by the Apostolicall tradition by testimony of all antiquity and by the continuall vse of the Church And howsoeuer the word bee not vsed by all yet the thing signified hath euer been in practise Dionysius Areopagita hath made a proper treatise of it and the Nicen Councell hath approoued it and called it an ancient custome and that which hath been called ancient in the beginning of the fourth age must needes haue its originall from the time of the Apostles Onely he thought it not fit to handle this poynt ioyntly with the Sacrament of Order howsoeuer many of the Schoole-men doe handle it in that place putting the Hierarchie in the superiour and inferiour Orders a thing which cannot subsist it being certaine that the Pope is the highest Hierarch and that the Cardinals do follow then the Patriarchs Primats Arch-Bishops Bishops Arch-Priests Arch-Deacons and other inferiour degrees vnder the Pope as Head And to omit the disputation whether the Bishopricke be an Order it is certaine that the Arch-bishoprike Patriarkship and Papacie are not Orders and doe signifie only superiority and iurisdiction ouer Bishops Therefore the Hierarchie consisteth in iurisdiction and the Councel of Nice placeth it in that when it speaketh of the Bishop of Rome Alexandria and Antioch Therefore the handling of Hierarchie must not be ioyned with that of Order for feare of giuing way to calumnie There was much varietie in the discussion of these Articles those of the second ranke returning to the former and some disputing that the degree of a Bishop was an Order and others that aboue Priesthood there was nothing but Iurisdiction some alleadging Saint Thomas and some Saint Bonauenture and some beeing of a middle opinion that is that it is an eminent dignitie or office in the Order The famous saying of Saint Hierom and the authority of Saint Austin were alleadged who say that the degree of a Bishop hath beene most ancient but yet an Ecclesiasticall Constitution Michael of Medina did oppose and say that the Catholique Church as Saint Epiphanius saith did condemne Aerius of heresie for saying that the Degree of a Bishop is no greater then that of a Priest into which heresie it is no wonder if Hierom Austin and some other of the Fathers did fall because the matter was not cleere in all poynts This boldnesse to say that Hierom and Austin did sauour of heresie gaue great scandall but hee insisted the more vpon it and maintained his position And the Doctors were equally diuided into two opinions in this poynt Others placed this Hierarchie in Orders onely alleadging Dyonisius who in naming the Hierarchs maketh mention of none but of Deacons Priests and Bishops Some followed Forrier that it did consist in Iurisdiction At the last a third opinion came foorth that it was a mixture of both which afterwards was more generally approoued For placing it in Order it did not appeare how Arch-bishops Patriarches and which is of more importance the Pope himselfe could enter all beeing of accord that these Degrees are not Orders aboue the Degree of a Bishop Yet some did alleadge the common saying to the contrary that the Episcopall Order is diuided into foure parts Bishops Archbishops Patriarches and the Pope and placing it in Iurisdiction none of the holy Orders did enter There was a great disputation amongst them about the forme of the The forme of the Hierarchy Hierarchie some saying it was Charitie some Faith informed and others according to Cardinall Turrecremata Vnitie To this last was opposed that vnitie is a genericall qualitie in all that is one and is an effect of the forme which doth produce it Those who were for charitie brought very many places of the Fathers which doe attribute the vnitie of the Church vnto it But others said that it was the heresie of Wigles For if it were so a Prelate loosing charity would bee out of the Hierarchie and lose authoritie Notwithstanding they did not auoyd the difficultie by making faith informed to bee the forme because a Prelate might externally counterfeit and bee secretly vnfaithfull who not being of the Hierarchie the Christian people could not know whom to obey because they might doubt of all and sometimes had cause to doe it And as the Diuines especially the Friars are free in exemplifications they alleadged the Pope saying that in case he should bee incredulous the whole Hierarchie would perish by his default whether one did make faith or charitie to bee the forme And therefore they sayd Baptisme was But the same difficulties did arise in regard of the vncertaintie thereof because the intention of the Minister according to the determination of the Councell is essentially required which is more secret then the other two for which cause it cannot bee certainly affirmed of any that hee is baptized The Articles whether there bee a visible Priesthood or whether all Christians bee Priests or whether a Priest may become a Layman or whether his office bee preaching were
proposed and many practises were discouered though they were not able to penetrate the ground of them That they gaue order to Otranto and Ventimiglia to learne cunningly of what opinion the Prelates would bee in case they proposed to referre it to his Holinesse who hauing sounded them exactly found that 60 would bee rigidly opposite of whom there was but small hope that they could possibly bee perswaded For howsoeuer the Secretary of the Marquisse had at their instance dealt effectually with the Spaniards yet he brought from them no more then this that they would not oppose with bitternesse but deliuer their opinions quietly and without clamour That they knew the maior part were of the contrary opinion because they depend on Rome but they ought to disburden their conscience That they were assured that this was not contrary to his Holinesse of whose religious and godly disposition they could not doubt but vnto the Bishops onely who are about him They added that the Spaniards hauing discouered that there was a purpose to remit the businesse to his Holinesse sayd the same was done in the matter of the Chalice and that it was in vaine to hold a Councell to handle that which was of no importance and to referre that which deserueth prouision They aduised him of the promise made to the Ambassadours to propose the reformation and of the impossibility to deferre it any longer and being aduertised of the comming of Loraine and the French-men and vnderstanding that they were full of conceits and designes of nouitie they concluded that they would vndoubtedly ioyne with the mal-contents of Trent Therefore not knowing in these ambiguities what course to take they told him they had resolued to expect the commandements of his Holinesse The Pope being aduised at the same time from other places of the proiects With whose aduertisemēts and others his Holinesse is much troubled of Loraine and particularly that hee would reforme the election of the Popedome that the Vltramontans might also bee partakers of it it pierced deepely into his minde Therefore resoluing not to expect the blow but to preuent hee informed all the Italian Princes heereof shewing them what a dishonour it would bee to the Nation if it should succeede that hee spake not for himselfe whom it did not concerne but for publique respects and for the loue of his Countrey And knowing that a Spanish Pope could not bee acceptable to the King of Spaine in regard of the naturall propension that Clergie hath to free themselues from the exactions of the King and that a French man would haue pleased him lesse because of the enmity betweene the Nations and that the greatest part of his trustie friends were in Italy hee wrote vnto his Nuncio to communicate vnto him the designe of the French men to make a Pope of their Nation that by his meanes they may possesse Naples and Milan to which they pretend right And not to bee wanting on his part that hee might remoue some of the foundations on which the Cardinal might build which were the abuses of the times past lately reuiued he made a Bull in this matter which howsoeuer it contained only the prouisions formerly made by diuers Popes which were antiquated yet it might bee sayd there was no neede of more reformation in that behalfe because the Bull did remedie all the inconueniences which happened or at the least tooke all strength from them so that it could not bee pretended they were in force And to him that would prognosticate that it would not be obserued as others made before it might bee answered that hee who doth euil doth thinke ill and that it is the duety of Christian charity to expect good from euery on The Bull was dated the ninth of October 1562. Afterwards newes came that many Congregations were held in Spaine to make a generall reformation and to giue commission to the Ambassador who was to goe to Trent to make the Spanish Prelats ioyne and aime all at one marke The newes that the King would send another Ambassadour did please neither the Pope nor the Legats For the Marquis of Pescara did much conforme himselfe to the Popes will and the Ministers he vsed were of Milan much addicted to the person of his Holines and his kinred and to Card. Simoneta who imployed them in the Popes seruice vpon all occasions But the Count of Luna who was designed to be sent had remained with the Emperor and with the King of the Romans and was very deare vnto them and had their proiects imprinted in him And they feared him the more because there was a fame and it was indeed so resolued though not effected that he should beare the name of the Emperors Ambassador to auoid the difference of precedencie with France but really should be Ambassador of the K. And the Pope did suspect for many causes the coniunction of those Princes especially in regard of the K. of Bohemia who in diuers things had shewed he was auerse from him And the nomination of the Count of Luna was more displeasing to him because he could not come before the Diet of Francfort was ended which being likely to last vntil the end of the yeere he coniectured the King had a purpose to prolong the Councel But hauing receiued the last aduice from the Legats he was perplexed most of all seeing the Prelats euen his owne also were conspired to make it longer by meanes of vnseasonable perswasions howsoeuer their interests did require a quicke dispatch He caused the letters to be read in Congregation of the Cardinals and gaue order that euery one should thinke of the best meanes rather to oppose an infinitie of imminent difficulties then to take away the present grieuance in regard the Councell the longer it continued the harder it was to bee managed Neither could any order bee giuen from Rome but because of the great distance it was vnseasonable before it came to Trent a thing which in continuance of time would produce some great inconuenience Hee complained that the Vltramontans did consent to prolong it for their proper interests the Emperor to gratifie the Duch-men and to make his sonne King of the Romans France to make vse of it in case of composition with the Hugonots and Spaine to keepe the Low Countreys in hope He repeated all the difficulties which arose from the diuers interests of the Prelates in Councell the armes which were discouered in the Spaniards and what was suspected of the designes of the French-men whose comming was expected At this time the French King sent the Abbat of Mante expresly to Rome to giue the Pope an account of his resolution to accept the Decrees of the Councell and of the Cardinall of Loraine his going to Trent accompanied with many Bishops to propose the meanes to reunite Religion in his Kingdome because both himselfe and his Counsell were of opinion that none was more sufficient for that charge as well for learning as for
of them altogether is humane and hee who heareth it spoken that Bishops are not instituted by CHRIST must needs thinke that this Synod is a Congregation of profane men in which CHRIST doth not preside but a power receiued precarily from men and so many Fathers would in vaine reside in Trent to their great charge and trouble because hee who hath giuen the power to Bishops and the Councell may with more authoritie handle the same things and it would bee a great illusion generally of all Christendome to propose it not onely as the best but as the onely and necessarie meanes to decide the present controuersies He added that he had beene fiue moneths in Trent with this perswasion that neuer any would haue doubted whether the Councell hath authoritie from GOD and whether it may say as the first Councell of Ierusalem did It seemed to the holy Ghost and to vs that hee would neuer haue come to the Councell if hee had beleeued that CHRIST had not beene in the midst of it Neither can any one say that where CHRIST assisteth the authoritie commeth not from him that if any Bishop should beleeue and thinke his authoritie to bee humane it had beene great boldnesse in him to denounce in the former difficulties anathematismes and not rather referre all to him who hath greater authoritie And if the authoritie of the Councell bee not certaine it was fit in the yeere 1545. when this was first assembled that this matter should haue beene sifted and decided what the authoritie of Councels is as is vsually done in places of iustice where in the beginning of the cause it is disputed and decreed whether the Iudge bee competent least in the end there bee a nullitie in the sentence for want of authoritie The Protestants who doe take all occasions to detract from and wrong this holy Synod cannot haue any more fit then that it is not certaine of its owne authoritie He concluded that the Fathers should take heed what they did resolue in a point which beeing resolued truely doeth establish all the actions of the Councell and if otherwise ouerthroweth all The nineteenth of October all the Fathers made an ende of speaking in this matter except Father Laynez Generall of the Iesuites who beeing to speake last did purposely absent himselfe that day that hee might haue a whole Congregation for himselfe alone And to make the cause hereof vnderstood Laynez spendeth a whole congregation himselfe The importance of this point of the institution we must returne a little backe and remember that when the question was set on foote in the beginning the Legates thought that the aime was onely to make great the authoritie of Bishops and to giue them more reputation But before the second Congregation was ended they perceiued very late by the voyces giuen and reasons vsed of what importance and consequence it was For it did inferre that the keyes were not giuen to Peter onely that the Councell was aboue the Pope and the Bishops equall vnto him who had nothing left but a preeminence aboue others They saw that the dignitie of Cardinals superiour to Bishops was quite taken away and that they remained meere Priests or Deacons that by that determination residence was inferred by a necessary consequence and the Court brought to nothing that the preuentions and reseruations were remooued and the collation of Benefices was drawen to the Bishops It was noted that the Bishop of Segouia had a few dayes before refused to admit one to a Benefice in his Diocesse to whom it was giuen in Rome And these things did still appeare more plainely as new suffrages were dayly giuen and new reasons alleadged For these causes the Legates did vse the sollicitations aforesaid for feare that more Italians might ioyne with the Spaniards Yet they were not able to preuaile so much but that almost the halfe were of that opinion And the other Papalins reprehended the Legates because they foresaw not what might happen but suffered such great preiudices to come vpon them saying they proceeded by chance and admitted not counsels and aduertisements of wise men that so soone as Granata deliuered his suffrage they were put in minde to vse effectuall sollicitations which afterwards they were forced to vse when it was too late that by their want of care if not malice in some matters haue beene handled of the greatest importance that can possibly happen in Councell They added that the Ambassadour Lausac had by many sollicitations vsed to diuers of the Prelates discouered himselfe to be not onely a fauourer but a promoter of that opinion and considered what an addition would be made vnto it when the French-men came who were expected And they spake so openly that some words came to the eares of the Legates themselues who seeing now the danger not foreseene thought in regard the matter had proceeded so farre and so many had put themselues on that side that it was not fit to thinke of diuerting the question but of finding a temper to giue the Spaniards some satisfaction And after long consultation they determined to compose the Canon with these words That Bishops haue the power of Order from GOD and in that are superiour to Priests not naming iurisdiction for feare of making them suspect For by such a forme of wordes it might be inferred that the iurisdiction remained wholly in the Pope without saying it They sent Father Soto to treat with the Spanish Prelats concerning this forme not so much with hope to remooue any of them as to penetrate to what they might be brought Granata gaue him audience but no answere He laboured with others also and gained the reputation of a good Courtier of Rome in stead of the other of a good Friar as he was before And to win some that wauered and some who vnaduisedly fell into that opinion beeing otherwise deuoted to the Pope they resolued to vse solicitations vnto them that vnderstanding the difficulty they might bee content to referre it to his Holinesse or at the least to speake more sparingly To performe this with the two aforenamed they ioyned the Archbishop of Rosano and the Bishop of Ventimiglia And that those who would acknowledge their error might haue colour to retire they gaue order that Laynez should make an exact ful Lecture on this matter and that it might be heard attentiuely and make an impression they would not haue him as hath beene sayd speake after the others in the ende of the Congregation but allowed him one wholly for himselfe The foure Iesuits consulted together concerning the opinion and Caueglione laboured more then the rest And not to omit any good meanes of diuersion they busied the Prelates in another matter For to returne to the occurrences of that Congregation after that the Generall of the Serui who was the last had giuen his voice in conformitie of the Spaniards the Cardinall of Mantua admonished the Fathers deputed for the Index and shewed how important
fit to dissemble it Hee sent into France fourtie thousand Crownes the residue of the hundred thousand which hee promised And hee caused Sebastianus Gualterus Bishop of Viterbo and Ludouicus Antinori to goe to Trent who hauing bin in France had some acquaintance with some of those Prelats and had made themselues knowne to the Cardinall vnder colour to honour him And hee wrote to this Cardinall and to Lansac letters full of complement and confidence Yet they thought that these men were sent to discouer the Cardinals intention and to obserue his proceedings and the rather because they had receiued aduice from Rome that the Bishop had exhorted the Pope not to be so much afraid in regard the Cardinall also would finde difficulties and impediments more then he beleeued hee should and said that himselfe would make more to arise The 22. of Nouember the Cardinall resolued to enter into the Congregation the day following and it was agreed that the Kings letters should be read and himselfe make a speach But Loraine proposed also that the Ambassadour de Ferrieres should make another To this the Legates did not consent because if this had beene once permitted both hee and all other Ambassadours would still bee desirous to speake and propose with danger of making greater confusion but concealing this cause they said that neither in this Councell nor vnder Paul or Iulius it was euer permitted to Ambassadours to speake in Congregation but onely when they were first receiued and that without the Popes consent they could not yeelde to such a nouitie But Loraine answered that the Kings letter and the instruction beeing new it might bee called a new Ambassage and that the first entrance After many answeres and replies Loraine hauing giuen his word that they should not desire to speake any more the Legates to giue him satisfaction and that hee might not haue cause of open distast were contented Therefore the next day the Congregation beeing assembled the Kings letter was read with this inscription To the most holy and most reuerend Fathers assembled in Trent to celebrate the sacred Councell In which hee said that it hauing pleased God to call him to the Kingdome it hath pleased him also to afflict him with many warres but hath so opened his eies that howsoeuer hee be yong hee knoweth that the principall cause of the euils is The French Kings leters the diuersitie of religion By meanes of which diuine illumination in the beginning of his Kingdome hee made instance for the celebration of the Councel in which they were then assembled knowing that in them the ancient Fathers haue found the most proper remedies to the like infirmities and that he was grieued that being the first to procure so good a worke hee had not beene able to send his Prelates with the first the causes whereof beeing notorious hee thought hee was sufficiently excused and the rather because the Cardinall of Loraine was now arriued accompanied with other Prelats That two principall causes hath mooued him to send that Cardinall the first his owne great and frequent instance to haue leaue to satisfie his duty in regard of the place he holdeth in the Church the second because being of his Priuie Councell and exercised from his youth in the most important affaires of the Kingdome he knoweth the necessity thereof better then any other and whence the occasions doe arise so that he will be able to make a relation vnto them conformable to the charge which is giuen him and demand in his name the remedies which are expected from their wisdome and fatherly affection as well for the tranquillity of the Kingdome as for the generall good of all Christendome Hee beseeched them to proceede herein with their wonted sincerity that they may come to an holy reformation and that the ancient lustre of the Catholique Church may appeare in the vnion of all Christendome in one religion which will bee a worke worthy of them desired by the whole world recompenced by God and commended by all Princes In conclusion for the particulars hee referred himselfe to the Cardinall praying them to beleeue him in whatsoeuer heâ— should say vnto them on his part After this the Cardinall spake In the begining hee shewed the miseries The speech of the Cardinall of â—oraine of the Kingdome deplored the warres the demolitions of Churches occisions of religious persons conculcation of the Sacrament burning of the libraries images and reliques of Saints ouerthrowing of the monuments of Kings Princes and Bishops and expulsion of the true Pastours And passing to ciuill matters hee shewed the contempt of the Kings Maiestie vsurpation of his rents violation of the lawes and seditions raised amongst the people He attributed the cause of all this to the corruption of manners to the ruine of Ecclesiasticall discipline and negligence in repressing heresie and in vsing remedies instituted by God Turning to the Ambass of Princes he told them that that which they doe now behold at leasure in France they shall find at home when it will be too late to repent if France tumbling downe with its owne weight shall fall vpon places neere vnto it He spake of the vertue and good disposition of the King the counsels of the Queene and King of Nauarre and of the other Princes but said the principall matter was expected from the Synode whence the peace of God which passeth all vnderstanding ought to come That the most Christian King being assured hereof in regard of his obseruance towards that Synod and of his sorrow for the differences of religion did demand two things of them The first that they would auoyd new discords new and vnprofitable questions and cause a suspension of Armes amongst all Princes and States that scandall may not bee giuen to the Protestants and occasion to beleeue that the Synode doth more labour to incite Princes to warre and to make confederations and leagues then to keepe the vnity of peace That King Henry hath first established it and then Francis continued it and that the present King vnder age and his mother haue alwayes desired it which how soeuer it hath vnhappily succeeded yet they might feare that the accidents of the warre would bee more vnfortunate For all the states of the Kingdome beeing in danger of shipwracke one cannot helpe another Hee therefore desireth that some account may bee held of those who are gone astray from the Church pardoning them as much as may be done without offending God and holding them for friends as much as is possible euen as farre as vnto the Altars The second request common to the King with the Emperour and other Kings and Princes was that a reformation of maners and of Ecclesiasticall discipline should bee handled seriously wherein the King did admonish and coniure them by CHRIST our LORD who will come to iudgement that if they meant to restore the authoritie of the Church and retaine the Kingdome of France they would not balance the incommodities
Ambassadours made a great and long instance to the Legats to handle the reformation and to propose their petitions before they beganne to treate of Matrimonie They answered that the Synode was not to receiue lawes from others that if things conuenient bee proposed by Princes consideration is to bee had of them at such times as the President shall thinke fit that if in their petitions any thing bee found belonging to Order they will propose it together and afterwards the other things in their time This answere not contenting the Ambassadours they desired that if they would not make the proposition they would bee content that themselues might doe it or else giue them a plaine negatiue adding as it were in forme of a protestation that if they continued to giue these ambiguous answeres they would hold them to bee equiualent to a scornefull negatiue The Legates tooke three dayes time to giue a more precise answere and in the meane while desired Loraine to pacifie them and to make them contented to expect vntill they had receiued an answere from Rome concerning the Articles which they had sent thither The next day the Articles of Matrimonie were giuen foorth to bee discussed The Articles to be disputed by the Diuines the weeke following in which a dispute presently arose betweene the French and Spaniards about precedence which could not bee composed to the satisfaction of both parties but by changing the order obserued vntill then and by giuing precedence according to promotion vnto the doctorship The Popes Diuines opposed saying that the difficultie beeing betweene the French and Spaniards the prouision should bee made for them alone and their place not altered which was vndoubtedly the first The Legates saying they had reason concluded that the first ranke in which the Papalins were should speake as formerly they had done and the other A question of precedence betweene the French and Spanish Prelates three according to the order of promotion wherewith the Frenchmen were not content except one of them were put into the first ranke The Spanish Secretary desired that a publique instrument might bee made of the decree that it might appeare that if any Frenchman speake before the Spaniards it was not by reason of precedence of the Kingdome In conclusion to giue satisfaction to all an instrument was made and a grant to the French-men that after Salmeron the first of the Popish Diuines the Deane of Paris would speake and the others of the first ranke should proceede according to promotion The Articles were eight vpon which they were to dispute whether they were hereticall and ought to bee condemned 1. That Matrimony is not a Sacrament instituted by God but an humane introduction in the Church and that it hath no promise of grace 2. That the Parents may make voide secret marriages and that those which are so contracted are not true marriages yea that it is expedient that hereafter they should bee made voide in the Church 3. That it is lawfull in case the wife bee diuorced for cause of fornication to marrie another in the life time of the former and that it is an error to make a diuorce for any cause but fornication 4. That it is lawfull for Christians to haue many wiues and that the prohibition for marriage in certaine times of the yeere is a tyrannie which proceeded from the superstition of the Gentiles 5. That Matrimonie ought to bee preferred before chastitie and that God giueth more grace to those that are married then to others 6. That the Priests of the West may lawfully contract Matrimonie notwithstanding the vow of Ecclesiasticall law and that to say the contrary is to condemne Matrimonie and that all those who haue not the gift of chastitie may marrie 7. That the degrees of consanguinitie and affinitie mentioned in the eighteenth of Leuiticus ought to bee kept and neither more nor lesse 8. That inabilitie to carnall copulation and ignorance in the contract of mariage are onely causes to dissolue Matrimonie contracted and that the causes of Matrimony doe belong to Secular Princes Of which Articles that they might briefly speake they were diuided into foure parts according to the foure rankes of Diuines and two appointed for each The Bishop of Renes Ambassadour of France to the Emperour arriued in Trent who hauing treated with Loraine that Cardinall went to the Legates and told them that euer since his departure out of France hee hath had commission from the King to goe to the Emperour which hee would doe within a few dayes because he would bee in Ispruc and because Renes was come to fetch him He gaue an account also of the iourney to the Pope by letters in which hee touched the manner of the proceeding of the Italians in Councell adding that if they so continued hee would pray God that hee might doe some thing for his holy seruice They had talked of this iourney a moneth before and therefore when it was published the suspicions were not so great as if it had not been foreseen All men assured themselues that it was to make a combination concerning the Councell and particularly to bring in the vse of the Cup and the rather because the Cardinall had said to many Prelates vpon diuers occasions that the Emperour Discourses about the Cardinall of Loraine his going to Ispruc Kings of the Romanes and of France would neuer leaue to make petitions for Reformation vntill they had obtained the vse of the Chalice though they were to remaine two yeeres in Councell but that fauour beeing granted they would easily bee quieted and that to giue satisfaction to those Princes was the best meanes to retaine those Kingdomes in obedience that it was impossible to obtaine it of the Pope in regard of the opposition of the Cardinals who abhorred the grant that it was not hitherto obtained in Councell because the businesse was not well mannaged and that there was hope that vsing good meanes it might bee gained But those who did more attentiuely marke the Cardinals proceedings obserued a great varietie in his speaches For sometimes hee said that in case matters were not resolued hee should bee forced to depart at Easter or at Whitsuntide sometimes that hee would remaine in Trent two yeeres sometimes proposing meanes to dispatch the Councell and sometimes taking courses to make it euerlasting manifest arguments that as yet hee knew not his owne intention And they suspected his cautelous proceeding which did argue a desire to iustifie his reasons by Art and make his cause honest And considering that in Ispruc would bee the King of the Romanes the Duke of Bauaria the Arch-Bishop of Salzburg and the Arch-duke Ferdinand it was thought that this conference must needes produce some nouities especially in regard of the small satisfaction which the Councell had hitherto giuen the Emperour and of the vnion in all matters betweene France and him And it might bee thought also that the King of Spaine so neere
now like to the Samaritanes who did not beleeue the womans relation of CHRIST vntill they had inquired and informed themselues that a great part of Christendome doth study the Scriptures and that the most Christian King had giuen no instructions to his Ambassadours but conformable to them which they haue presented to the Legates who presently will propose them as they haue promised to them the Fathers to whom the most Christian King doth principally send them expecting their iudgement vpon them that France doth not demand any singular thing but common to all the Catholique Church that if any maruell that the most necessary things are omitted in the propositions hee may assure himselfe that they beginne with the smaller matters that they may propose the other of more weight in their fit time as also to giue an easie execution to those which if they the Fathers will not beginne before they depart from Trent the Catholiques will cry out the aduersaries will laugh and will both say that the fathers of Trent doe not want knowledge but a will to doe good and that they haue constituted good lawes without touching them so much as with one of their fingers but leauing the obseruation of them to their posterity And if in the demands exhibited any doe thinke that some thing is contained conformable to the bookes of the aduersaries he holdeth them vnworthy of answere to those who hold them immoderate hee will say nothing but that of Cicero that it is an absurdity to desire temperance of mediocrity in the best things which are so much the better by how much the bigger they are He said the holy Ghost did say to lukewarme moderators that hee would cast them out of the body that they should consider the small good the Church had by the moderate reformation of the Councel of Constance and of the next which he would not nominate for feare of offending the eares of some and likewise of the Councels of Ferrara Florence the Laterane and the first of Trent and how many sorts of men how many Prouinces Kingdomes and Nations haue since departed from the Church Hee turned his speech to the Italian and Spanish Fathers that a serious emendation of Ecclesiasticall discipline was more for the good of them then of the Bishop of Rome the chiefe Vicar of CHRIST and successour of Peter who hath the highest authority in the Church of God that their life and honour was in question and therefore that he would say no more In the answere to the letters and the Ambassadours Oration the King The answere was commended for his pious noble actes and exhorted as if he had been present to imitate his predecessors turning all his cogitations to the defence of the Apostolike Sea and preseruation of the ancient faith and to giue eare to those who preach vnto him the Kingdome of God and not to those who preach a present vtility and an imaginary tranquillity which will neuer be a true peace adding that the King would surely doe so by the help of GOD and in regard of the goodnesse of his disposition of the Counsell of the Queene Mother and of the Nobility of France that the Synod will labour to define things necessary for the reformation of the Church vniuersall and for the good and interests of the particular of the Kingdome of France In the end of the Congregation the Cardinall of Mantua proposed that to make a more quicke dispatch the Congregations of the Diuines might bee held twice a day and Prelates deputed to propose the correction of the abuses in the matter of Order and so it was decreed The biting speach of the Ambassador did pierce the mindes of the Papalins and particularly when hee sayd that the Articles were addressed principally to the Synode Which words they thought were contrarie to the Decree that the Legates onely should propose a principall secret to preserue the Popes authoritie But they were mooued more that he said that he had deferred the proposition of more important matters vntill another time whence they drew great consequences especially hauing alwayes feared that they had not as yet discouered their desseignes and that they did plot greater matters As also to speake vnto the Italian and Spanish Fathers as if they had other interests then the Pope seemed a seditious manner of treating The Ambassadour gaue a copie of his Oration and by those words which hee spake of the Pope That hee hath supreame authoritie in the Church of God some Popish Prelates noted that in reciting them hee had sayd Who hath full power in the Church vniuersall drawing them to the fauour of their opinion and disputing that it was as much to haue full power in the Church-vniuersall as to gouerne the Church-vniuersall which the French-men did so much abhorre in the Decree of the institution But himselfe and the other Frenchmen affirmed that hee had pronounced them as they were written The next day Loraine went to Ispruc to visit the Emperour and King of The Card of Loraine goeth to Ispruc the Romans accompanied with nine Prelats and foure Diuines of the most learned amongst them He had first a promise from the Legats that while hee was absent the Article of the marriage of Priests should not be handled which he did instantly desire that nothing might be determined or preconceiued contrary to the commission which he had from the Kings to obtaine of the Councell a dispensation for the Cardinall of Bourbon to marry Cardinall Altemps also went to Rome recalled by the Pope to be Generall of the A dispensatioÌ„ to marry for the Card of Bourbon Card. Altemps is to be eneâ—â—ll of the Popes army souldiers which he purposed to raise for his owne securitie For vnderstanding that leuies were made in Germany by the Dukes of Saxony and Wittenberg and by the Landgraue of Hassia howsoeuer it was generally beleeued that all was done to assist the Hugonots of France yet considering that the Count of Luna had written that the Dutchmen had a great desire to inuade Rome and did remember the Sacke sixe and thirtie yeeres since hee thought it was wisedome not to bee vnprouided and for the same cause reuiued the treatie of making a combination with all the Italian Princes for the defence of Religion In the congregations the Diuines of the first ranke did vniformly agree in condemning the first article euery part thereof as hereticall as also the second saying that secret marriages were true mariages But there was the difference before metioned betweene Salmeron and the Deane of Paris whether the Church hath power to make them void Those who held the negatiue stood vpon that ground that the matter forme minister receiuer are essential in euery Sacrament in which as being instituted by God no Ecclesiastical power hath any thing to doe They said that the Councell of Florence hauing declared that the consent of the parties onely is necessary to Matrimonie he that
would inferre the word Publique for a necessary condition doeth inferre that the consent only is not sufficient and that the Councell of Florence hath failed in a necessary declaration That CHRIST sayd in generall of Matrimonie that man cannot separate that which GOD hath ioyned meaning both the publique and the secret coniunction That in the Sacraments nothing ought to be affirmed without authoritie of the Scriptures or tradition neither of which doe allow this authoritie to the Church yea by tradition wee finde the contrary because all Churches in all nations throughout the world are vniforme in not pretending any power herein On the contrary it was said to be a cleere case that the Church hath power to make any man vncapable of marriage because many degrees of consanguinitie and affinitie are made hinderances by the Ecclesiasticall law onely and likewise the impediment of a solemne vow was made by the Popes law and therefore secrecie may bee likewise made an impediment by the same authoritie The other part answered that the prohibition by reason of kinred is de iure diuino as Saint Gregory the Pope and many of his successors haue determined that matrimonie cannot be contracted betweene two vntill it bee knowen in what degree of kinred they are ioyned and if other Popes haue restrained this vniuersalitie to the seuenth degree afterwards to the fourth this was a generall dispensation as Diuorce was to the Iewes and that a solemne vow doeth hinder de iure diuino not by the Popes authoritie But Camillus Campeggius a Dominican Friar agreeing with the others that no humane power is extended to the Sacraments added that whosoeuer can destroy the essence of the matter can also make it vncapable of the Sacrament that no man can make water not to be the matter of Baptisme or some bread of wheat not to bee the matter of the Eucharist but hee that shall destroy the water turning it into ayre or shall burne the bread turning it into ashes shall make those matters not to bee capable of the forme of the Sacraments So in Matrimony the ciuill nuptiall contract is the matter of the matrimoniall Sacrament by Diuine institution which beeing destroyed and made of no force can no more bee the matter of it Therefore it cannot bee said that the Church can make a nullity in the secret marriage for so it would haue authority ouer the Sacraments but it is true that the Church can nullifie a secret nuptiall contract which as beeing voyd cannot receiue the forme of a Sacrament This doctrine did much please the generality of the Fathers because it was plaine easie and resolued all the difficulties But Antonius Solisius who spake after him did contradict saying the speculation was true but could not bee applied to this purpose For the reason as it is meant of Baptisme and the Eucharist that whosoeuer doeth destroy the water and the bread doeth make them vncapable of the formes of those Sacraments doeth not argue an Ecclesiasticall power but a naturall so that whosoeuer hath vertue to destroy the water may by this meanes hinder the Sacrament whereby it would follow that hee that can nullifie a ciuill nuptiall contract may hinder Matrimonie but the annullation of such contracts belongeth to the ciuill Lawes and to secular Magistrates therefore they must take heede lest while they would giue authoritie to the Church to make voyd secret marriages it bee not rather giuen to the secular power Amongst those who attributed this power to the Church it was disputed whether it were fit that the Church should vse it And there were two opinions One to make voyd all the secret in regard of the inconueniences which ensue The other that the publique made without consent of parents in whose power they are should be made voyd also And these alleadged two reasons one that as great inconueniences did follow by these in respect of the ruines which happen to families by mariages vnaduisedly contracted by yong men the other that the Law of GOD commanding obedience to parents doeth include this case as principall That the Law of GOD doeth giue this particular authoritie to the Father to giue his daughter in marriage as it plainely appeareth in Saint Paul and Exodus That there are examples of the Patriarches in the olde Testament all married by their fathers That the humane ciuill Lawes haue esteemed the marriages voide which haue beene contracted without the father That as then it was iudged expedient to nullifie secret marriages so now seeing that the Popes prohibition is not sufficient which hath forbidden them without addition of nullitie there is more reason in regard the malice of man will not obey the Law of GOD which forbiddeth to marry without consent of parents that the Synode should adde vnto it a nullity also not because the Fathers haue authoritie to make voyde the marriages of children which is heresie to affirme but because the Church hath authoritie to nullifie both these and other contracts prohibited by diuine or humane Lawes This opinion as honest pious and as well grounded as the other pleased many of the Fathers And so was the Decree framed howsoeuer the publication was omitted for causes which shall be related hereafter But the Prelates did not for beare to discusse the controuersies about the Popes authoritie and institution of Bishops And the Frenchmen did perseuere in their resolution not to admit the words Church-Vniuersall lest they should preiudice the opinion held in France of the superioritie of the Councell and if it had beene proposed would haue made protestation of the nullitie and departed The Pope wrote it should bee proposed whatsoeuer did The Legates dare not propose the Article of the institution of Bishops follow But the Legats fearing that euery little stirre would be much out of season now the Emperour was so neere wrote backe that it was better to deferre it vntill the Article of Matrimony was finished The seuenteenth of February Father Soto was the first that spake in the second ranke who vpon the Article of Diuorce did first distinguish the matrimoniall coniunction into three parts the bond the cohabitation and the carnall copulation inferring that there were as many separations also He shewed at large that the Ecclesiasticall Prelate had authoritie to separate the married or to giue them a diuorce in respect of cohabitation and carnall copulation for all causes which they shall iudge expedient and reasonable the matrimoniall bond still standing sure so that neither can marrie againe saying that this was it which was bound by GOD and could not bee loosed by any He was much troubled with the words of Saint Paul who granteth to the faithfull husband if the vnbeleeuing wife will not dwell with him to remaine separated Hee was not contented with the common exposition that the Matrimonie of the vnbeleeuers is not insoluble alleadging that the insolubilitie is by the law of Nature as also the words of Adam expounded by our
SAVIOVR and the vse of the Church that married vnbeleeuers after they haue beene Baptized are not married againe and that their matrimonie is not different from that of the faithfull And he refolued to approue the exposition of Caietan that the separation mentioned by Saint Paul of the faithfull from the vnbeleeuer is not vnderstood of the matrimoniall bond and that it was a thing worthy to be considered by the holy Synod For Fornication he sayd that it ought not to be a cause of separation from the bond but from copulation and cohabitation onely But he found himselfe much intangled because hee had said first that diuorce might bee granted in many respects and for many causes whereas the Gospel doth admit but one which is Fornication which must needes be vnderstood in respect of the bond because Diuorce in the other two respects may haue many causes Hee gaue many expositions of that place of the Gospel without approcuing or disproouing any of them and concluded that the Article ought to be condemned because the contrary is made an Article of faith by Apostolicall tradition howbeit the words of the Gospel are not so plaine as that they are sufficient to conuince the Lutherans Concerning the fourth Article of Polygamic hee sayd it was against the law of Nature nor could bee permitted so much as to infidels who are subiect to Christians Hee said the ancient Fathers had many wiues by dispensation and the others who were not dispensed with by GOD did liue in perpetuall sinne For the prohibition of marriages at certaine times he briefly alleadged the authoritie of the Church and the disconuenience of marriage with some times and tooke this occasion to say that no man had reason to be grieued because the Bishop might dispence Hee returned to the causes of Diuorce and concluded that the world would not complaine of any of these things if the Prelates did vse their authoritie with wisedome and charity But the cause of all the euils is because they doe not reside but giue the gouernement to a Vicar and oftentimes without conuenient maintenance so that Iustice is ill administred and graces not well bestowed And here hee spake at large of Residence saying that if it were not declared to bee de iure diuino it was impossible to remooue those and other abuses and to stoppe the mouthes of heretiques who not obseruing that the euill commeth from the bad execution lay the blame vpon the Popes constitutions and therefore the Popes authoritie will neuer be defended well but by Residence well established nor that well executed without the declaration de iure diuino and that they did notoriously erre who thought it preiudiciall to the authority of the Pope whereas it is the onely foundation to vphold and preserue it Hee concluded that the Councell was bound to determine the trueth and spake with such efficacie that he was willingly heard by the Vltramontans but did displease the Papalins who thought the time impertinent to touch that matter And it gaue occasion to both parties to renew their practises In the Congregation of the twentieth of February Iohn Ramirez a Franciscan Friar after hee had spoken vpon the same Articles according to the common opinion of Diuines of the insolubilitie of mariage sayd that the same reasons which are betweene man and wife are also betweene the Bishop and the Church and that as the man ought not to depart from his wife so ought not the Bishop to depart from his Church and that this Spirituall bond was of no lesse force then the other which was corporall Hee alleadged Innocence the third who decreed that a Bishop could not bee transferred but by the diuine authoritie because the matrimoniall bond which is lesse sayd the Pope cannot be dissolued by any power of man And he was copious in shewing that the Popes authoritie was rather increased then diminished hereby who as a generall Vicar might make vse of Bishops in an other place where there was more neede as the Prince may employ maried men for publique occasions sending them to other places without dissoluing the matrimoniall bond And hee laboured to resolue the cotrary reasons with much prolixity In the Congregation of that afternoone Doctor Cornisius said that both these Aricles the third and fourth were hereticall because they were condemned by many Decretals of Popes and oxalted the authority of the Apostolique Sea in many words saying that all ancient Councels in the determinations of faith did perpetually follow the authority and will of the Pope Hee exemplified in the Councell of Constantinople in Trullus which followed the instruction sent by Pope Agathone the Councell of Chalcedon which did not onely follow but worship the sentence of St. Leo the Pope calling him also Ecumenicall and Pastour of the Vniuersall Church And after hee had alleadged many authorities and reasons to show that the words of CHRIST spoken to Saint Poter Feede my sheepe doe signifie as much as if hee had sayd rule and gouerne the Church Vniuersall he amplified very much the Popes authoritie in dispensations and other things also Hee brought the authoritie of the Canonists that the Pope may dispence against the Canons against the Apostles and in all the law of GOD except the Articles of faith In the ende hee alleadged the Chapter Si Papa that euery one ought to acknowledge that his saluation doth depend after GOD vpon the holinesse of the Pope amplifying these words because they proceede from a Saint and a Martyr of whom no man can say that he did respect any thing but the trueth At this time Commendone returned from the Emperour whose negotiation had not that successe as the Legats desired For the Emperour hearing his propositions answered that hee must haue time to thinke on them because of their importance and that hee would consider of them and answere The relation of Commendone returned from the Emperour the Councell by his Ambassadour Hee presently gaue an account heere of by letters adding that hee found the Emperour was grieued and had an ill conceit of the actions of the Councell Beeing now returned hee sayd further that by the words of his Maiestie and by that which he had vnderstood by his counsellers and obserued by their proceedings hee thought hee knew that hee was so firme in that bad opinion that hee feared some disorder would ensue That as farre as hee could comprehend the cogitations of his Maiestie were wholly bent to obtaine a great reformation with such prouisions as that it might bee obserued and that hee could certainely affirme that he would not bee content that the Councell should be finished That hee had vnderstood that Delphinus the Nuncio resident hauing named suspension or translation the Emperour was offended Then hee related that there was an opinion in that Court that the Catholique King held intelligence with the Emperour concerning the affaires of the Councel which hee did beleeue because hee was assured that the Spanish
said that howsoeuer the Orientall Church and the Occidentall did differ in regard this did admit to Priesthood and holy Orders continent persons onely and that did admit maried men yet no Church did euer grant that Priests might marie and that this is so by Apostolicall tradition not by reason of vow or of any Ecclesiasticall constitution and therefore that absolutely they were to bee condemned for heretiques who say it is lawfull for Priests to marie though they restraine not themselues to the West nor make mention of vow or law of the Church And others said that no disp 〈…〉 could bee granted for Priests to marry for any cause whatsoeuer Some said that matrimonie was forbidde to two sorts of persons for two causes To secular Clerkes in regard of holy Orders by Ecclesiasticall law to regulars in regard of their solemne vow That the prohibition of mariage by constitution of the Church may bee taken away by the Pope or in case that remaine in force still the Pope may dispense with it They alleadged the examples of those who haue bene dispensed with and the vse of antiquitie that if a Priest did marry the mariage was good but the man was separated from the Ministery which hath continually beene obserued vntill the time of Innocenntius the 2. who first of all the Popes ordained that there should bee a nullity in the mariage But with those who are bound to continencie by solemne vow this beeing de iure diuino they said the Pope could not dispense They alleadged Innocentius the third who affirmed that the obseruation of chastity and the abdication of the proprietie of goods doth so cleaue to the bones of Munkes that the Pope cannot dispense therein Then they added the opinion of Saint Thomas and of other Doctors who affirme that the solemne vow is a consecration of the man to God and that because no man can make a thing consecrated to returne to humane vses no man likewise can make a Munke to returne to the power of marrying and that all Catholique Writers doe condemne Luther and his sectaries of heresie for saying that Munkship is an humane inuention and doe affirme that it is by Apostolicall tradition whereunto the opinion that the Pope may dispense is directly contrary Others did maintaine that the Pope might dispense euen with these also and marueiled at those who granting the dispensation of simple vowes did deny that of solemne as if it were not most cleare by the determination of Boniface the eigth that euery solemnity is de iure positiuo making vse also of the examples of things consecrated to prooue their opinion For as a thing consecrated remaining so cannot bee imployed in humane vses but yet the consecration may bee remooued and the thing made prophane whereby it may lawfully returne to a promiscuons vse so a man consecrated to Munkship remaining so cannot marry but the Munkship and consecration arising from the solemnity of the vow which is de iure positiuo being remoued hee may without any hinderance liue as others doe They brought places of Saint Austin by which it doth manifestly appeare that in his time some Munkes did marry And howsoeuer it was thought they offended in it yet the mariage was lawfull and Saint Austin reprehendeth those who did separate them They said moreouer it was necessary to dispense with Priests or to take away the precept of continencie And the Duke of Bauaria hauing sent to Rome to demaund of his Holinesse the Communion of the Cup requested also that married men might haue leaue to preach vnder which name all the Ecclesiasticall ministery was vnderstood exercised by Parish-Priests in the cure of soules Many reasons were alleadged to perswade the graunt which were resolued into two scandall giuen by incontinens Priests and want of continent persons sit to exercise the ministerie And the famous saying of Pope Pins the second was in the mouth of many that Priests were by the Occidentall Church forbid to marry for good reason but there was stronger reason to restore mariage to them againe Those of the contrary opinion said that it is not the part of a wise Physician to cure one disease by causing a greater that if Priests are in continent and ignorant yet the Priest-hood is not to bee prostituted to 〈…〉 d 〈◊〉 And here many Popes were alleadged who did not permit it because they said it was impossible to attend to the flesh and to the spirit and that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 was a carnall estate that the true remedie was to make prouision of continent and learned persons by education by diligence by rewards and punishments and in the meane time not to ordaine any but mâ—n of an approoued life and for doctrine to cause Homilies and Catechismes to bee printed in the Dutch and French tongues composed by learned and religios men to bee read to the people out of the booke by the 〈…〉 learned Priests by which meanes the Parish Priests though vnsufficient might satisfie the people The Legates were blamed for suffering this Article to be disputed as being dangerous because it is plaine that married Priests will turne their affections The principal reason why Priests are forbid to marry and loue to their wiues and children and by consequence to their house and Country so that the strict dependance which the Cleargie hath on the Apostolike Sea would cease and to grant mariage to Priests would destroy the Ecclesiasticall Hierarchie and make the Pope to bee Bishop of Rome onely But the Legats excused themselues that to please the Bishop of Fiue Churches who had made this request in the name of the Duke of Bauaria and of the Emperor also to make the Imperialists not to be so earnest in the matter of reformation which was of more importance they were forced to yeeld to this disputation The French-men perceiuing it was the more common opinion that the mariage of Priests might bee dispensed with consulted together whether it were fit to demaund a dispensation for the Cardinall of Borbon as Loraine and the Ambassadours had commission Loraine was of opinion that it was not fit saying that without doubt the Councell would hardly be perswaded that the cause was reasonable and vrgent in regard it was not necessary he should haue posterity the King being young there being two Brothers and other Princes of the blood Catholikes and for gouerning during the minoritie of the King hee might doe it remaining in the Cleargie that in regard of the differences betweene the French and Italians about reformation and the authoritie of the Pope and Bishops their opposities would diligently oppose this demaund that it was better to go to the Pope or expect a better occasion and that it was sufficient for that time to prouide that no doctrine should be established in preiudice of it Some thought that Loraine did not like in his priuate opinion that Borbon should marry in regard it might cause an emulation or diminution of his house
Actes and that they may not be published without it and a copy thereof giuen vnto him After this the French Ambassadors did protest also that if they should set in any other place then next to the Ambassadors of the Emperour and before the Ambassadors of other Kings which their Predecessors haue alwayes held and namely in the Councell of Constance and the Lateran they should bee wronged and if the new place in which the Ambassador of his Catholike Maiestie did set should bring any preiudice to them or to the Orators the Fathers of the Councell representing the Church vniuersall should reduce them to the ancient order or giue them the Euangelicall admonition But the Fathers holding their peace and the Emperors Ambassadours saying nothing whose interest is common with those of France because they sit next vnto them and so preserue the ancient possession of their King the French Ambassadours in regard of the amity and alliance betweene the Catholike and most Christian Kings demanded nothing but that the Fathers of the Councell would declare that the Count his fact could not preiudice the ancient prerogatiue and perpetuall possession of his most Christian Maiestie and register this in the Actes The Oration was made in the name of the Count by Petrus Fontidonius a Diuine who said in substance That the end of the Councell drawing neere his Catholike Maiestie had sent that Ambassadour to shew himselfe readie to doe for it that which Martianus the Emperour did in the Councell The Oration made in his name of Chalcedon that is to maintaine and defend the trueth declared by the Synode to pacifie the tumults and to conduct to an happie ende that Councel which his Father Charles the fifth Emperour hath protected in its birth and growth for the cause whereof hee hath made most difficult and dangerous warres and which his Vncle the Emperour Ferdinand doeth maintaine that his King hath omitted no office of a Catholike Prince that it might be called and celebrated that he hath sent the Prelats of Spaine and most learned Doctors besides that hee hath preserued religion in Spaine that he hath hindered the entrance of heresie at all the passages of the Pirenies nor suffered it to passe to the Indies whither it hath laboured to penetrate to infect the rootes of Christianitie springing in that new world that by meanes of that King faith and puritie of doctrine doeth flourish in that kingdome so that the holy mother the Church when shee seeth other Prouinces infected with errours taketh great consolation that Spaine is the holy anchor for refuge of all her calamities Hee added would to GOD that other Catholike Princes and Christian common-wealthes would imitate the seueritie of that King in bridling the Heretikes that the Church might bee deliuered from so many miseries and the Fathers of Trent from the care of celebrating the Councell that his King maried with Mary Queene of England for no other ende then to reduce that Island to the true religion Hee repeated the late assistance sent to the King of France adding that by the vertue of his Souldiers though but few sent for defence of religion the victorie inclined to the Catholike partie Hee saide the King desired the establishment of the doctrine of religion and the reformation of manners Hee commended the Fathers because in the handling of these two they would not separate the one from the other howsoeuer great instance was made vnto them to cause them to omit the doctrine and proceed in the reformation only He said the Kings desire was they should examine well the petition more pious then circumspect of those who say that some thing ought to bee graunted to the protestants that being ouercome with kindnesse they may returne to the bosome of the Church saying that they haue to doe with persons who cannot bee bowed neither with benefits nor with pittie Hee exhorted the Fathers in the Kings name to proceede in such sort as to shew they haue a greater care of the Maiestie of the Church then of the desires of those that wander and that the Church hath alwayes vsed this grauitie and constancie in repressing the boldnesse of her enemies not to grant them so much as that which it honestly might He said the King desired that superfluous questions might be omitted and concluded that the Fathers being assembled to doe so good a worke as to cure the diseases which afflict Christendome if this were not effected posteritie would blame none but them and wonder that being able they would not also bee willing to apply the remedie Hee praised the vertues of the Ambassadour and the glorie of his house and so ended Answere was made in the name of the Synode that in their griefe for the common miseries they receiued consolation hearing the pietie of the Catholike K. related and aboue all that his promise to defend the Decrees of the Councell was most acceptable which the Emperor and other Christian Kings and Princes being willing to doe also the Synod was stirred vp to take care that The answere her actions may be answerable to their desires as it hath done already both by their own inclination and by the exhortation of the Pope alwaies imploying themselues in the emendation of maners and in the explication of the Catholike doctrine that it gaue the King many thanks as for his singular affection towards religion and good will towards the Synod so for sending such an Orato from whom they did hope for honour and assistance The Oration displeased all the Ambassadours because it was a manifest reprehension of all Princes for not imitating the Catholike King and they complained thereof to the Count who answered that those wordes did as much displease him yea that he gaue order to the Doctor to leaue them out and not to speake them by any meanes and that he would be sensible of his disobedience The French-men in Rome blamed much those in Trent for The French-men in Rome complaine of the Cardinall of Loraine consenting to the place giuen to the Spanish Ambassador They saide that Loraine for his owne interests and to gratifie the Catholike King had done this great preiudice to the Crowne of France as also because hee had counselled the Pope not to grant the King the alienation of 100000. crownes of Ecclesiasticall goods as he demanded They added that in all things he aymed only at his owne interests and therefore because neither he nor his brother did manage the money he did not care though the King should receiue none at all But the difference for precedence was not as yet well ended For howsoeuer there was a place found for the Spanish Ambassadour in the congregations the same could not bee giuen him in the Sessions Where-vpon the Legates wrote to the Pope to haue order how to gouerne themselues After the Spanish Ambassador was receiued Loraine parted to meet with the Card. of Ferrara who being arriued in Piemont found the affaires
Holinesse had depriued himselfe of doing the King any good office by giuing him so great a grieuance The Pope answered againe not for out cause but your owne and for the benefiâ—s 〈◊〉 by vs to the King these words were not worthy to bee put into the protestation made vnto 〈◊〉 The President Birague arriued in Trent at the same time whom as we said before the French King had sent to the Councel and the Emperour who 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Trent was receiued in Congregation the second of 〈◊〉 where no Ambassadors inferior to the French were present that he might 〈◊〉 them place because Is receiued in congregation he had not the title of Ambassadour in the Kings 〈◊〉 He presented the letters of the King dated the fifteenth of April which saiel in substance That the troubles and 〈◊〉 raised in the kingdome for cause of religion were very well knoweâ—â— also his 〈◊〉 with the 〈◊〉 and assistance of Princes and 〈◊〉 his friends 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by armes that it pleased God in his incomprehensible Iudgements not to suffer those remedies of armes to produce any thing but 〈◊〉 slaughters sackings of cities ruines of Churches losse of Princes Lords Knights and other calamities and desolations so that it is easie to know that they were not fit to heale the infirmitie of Spirits which are ouercome onely by reason and perswasion that this hath caused him to make a Pacification according to the contents of his letters dispatched vpon that occasion not to permit the establishing of a new faith in the kingdome but that armes being layd aside he might with lesse contradiction make an vnion of all his Subiects in the same holy and Catholike religion a benefit which he did expect from the mercy of God and from a good and serious reformation which he did promise himselfe from the Synod And because hee had many things to represent to them and to desire of them he resolued to send Monsieur Renaut Birague who would informe them of all by word of mouth praying them to receiue and heare him with courtesie The letters being read the President spake relating very particularly the And maketh an oration discords warres and calamities of France the State and necessitie into which the King and kingdome were reduced the imprisonment of the Constable and death of the Duke of Guise which made them to bee as it were without armes Hee iustified the accord at large as being made for pure and meere necessitie and with more aduantage to the Catholike partie then to the contrary That the intention of the King and Councell was not to suffer an introduction or an establishment of a new religion but on the contrary armes and disobedience being remoued to reduce with lesse contradiction and by the wayes obserued by his ancestors to the obedience of the Church those that were out of their way and to reunite all in an holy Catholique profession knowing very well that the exercise of two religions cannot long subsist and continue in one kingdome Then he said that the King did hope to reunite quickly all his people in one opinion by the singular grace of GOD and by meanes of the Councell a remedy vsed alwayes by the ancients against such euils as those were which did then afflict Christendome Heprayed the Fathers to further the Kings good intention by a serious reformation by reducing manners to the 〈◊〉 and puritie of the ancient Church and by composing the differences in religion promising that the King would alwayes bee Catholike and deuoted to the Church of Rome according to the example of his ancestours Hee said in conclusion that the King did trust in the goodnesse and wisedome of the Fathers that they would compassionate the miseries of France and labour to cure them The President had commission to demaund that the Councel might be translated to a place where the Protestants might have free accesse For notwithstanding all the securitie giuen by the Pope and the Councell they held Trent suspected and desired a place where the Emperour might secure their But he touched not this point by the aduieâ— of Lordiuâ— and the French Ambassadours who â—â—ought it not fit to make 〈◊〉 and held it 〈…〉 of which 〈…〉 ker should answer Birague in the name of the Synod condoling the misfortunes and calamities of the kingdome of France and exhorting the King that hauing beene forced to make peace and to grant something to the Hugonots to restore religion intirely he would for the seruice of GOD when the kingdome was in peace labour without any delay that this good end might be obtained And they shewed this answer to Loraine after the Masse before they entred into the Congregation Who said hee did not like they should approue the Kings fact whereof they should rather complaine as preiudiciall to the faith and therefore that it was better to take time to answere as the vse is in matters of importance Whereupon they gaue order that Birague should be answered thus insubstance That in regard the things related and proposed by him were of great weight and had need of much consideration the Synod would take a fit time to answere him The French Ambassadours were much displeased with this fact of Loraine thinking that if the Legates had not beene disposed to commend the Kings actions hee ought to haue incited them yea to force them as much as hee could whereas on the contrary they iudging a commendation of the fact to bee iust and reasonable as indeed it was he had disswaded them But consulting amongst themselues they resolued not to write thereof into France for many respects and Lansac being to returne shortly might make that relation which should be thought necessary The moneth before there hapned a great tumult and popular commotion in Bauaria because the Cup was not allowed nor married men suffered A tumult in Bauaria for the Cup and mariage of Priests to preach which disorder proceeded so farre that to appease them the Duke promised in the Diet that if in all Iune a resolution were not made in Trent or by the Pope to giue them satisfaction himselfe would grant both the one and the other This newes comming to the Councel made the Legats dispatch in diligence Nicolaus Ormonetus to perswade that Prince not to make such a grant promising that the Councell would not bee wanting to his necessities To whom the Duke answered that to shew his obedience and deuotion to the Apostolike Sea hee would vse all meanes to entertaine his people as long as he could expecting and hoping that the Councell would resolue that which they saw to bee necessary notwithstanding the determination made before But the Congregations proceeding in handling the Conciliarie matters The Bishopof Nimes speaketh against Annates in one of them the Bishop of Nimes speaking of the abuses of Order discoursed of Annates He said that howsoeuer it could not bee denied that all Churches ought to contribute to
for the residue with a small variation of words and those not belonging to the substance satisfaction was giuen to all the Fathers The Spaniards who could not obtaine in Congregation the declaration for the institution of Bishops as they desired did the thirteenth day at night assemble in the house of the Count of Luna where Granata and his adherents perswaâ—ed him to protest to the Legates in case the determination of that point should bee omitted but others disswaded it as a thing which might raise a great commotion The whole Congregation was spent in disputes and ended in contention deferring the resolution vntill the next morning When the Count hearing againe the diuersitie of opinions and considering that it would much displease the Pope all the Italian Bishops and all the French men who had reformed their opinions prayed Granata to thinke as others did in regard it was not a matter of conscience because the question was not in what manner it should bee refined but whether it should be refined or omitted Granata not changing but saying that hee thought in his conscience the determination was necessary hee desired him that hee would speake his opinion quietly and freely and content himselfe if it were not embraced by others and abstaine from contentions which both hee and the others promised to doe The next day which was the next before the Session a generall congregation was held in which Morone did propose whether the Fathers were pleased that in the Articles of Residence and of the age of those who are to bee ordained mention should bee made of Cardinals and particularly of the age Few did consent and most of them did discourse that there is no cause to make any Cardinals vnder age except Princes in whom age is not considerable because they doe honour the Clergy of what age soeuer they bee and that it was to no purpose to make a Decree where there was no abuse But in the particular of the residence the greater part was of opinion they should bee named But some contradicted because it would bee an approbation that Cardinals might haue Bishopriques and by consequence Commendaes which was not fit to doe but to leaue them to their conscience which must needes tell them that they are not exempt from the generall precept rather then by naming them to approoue two abuses at once plurality of Benefices and Commendaes Afterwards some other particulars of small weight beeing handled and concluded all which was to bee published in Session was read againe the Prelates giuing their opinions onely with the word placet Some Spaniards and Italians in number twenty eight answered negatiuely and the others being 192. did consent and in the end Morone concluded that the Session should be held He thanked the Fathers for accepting the Decrees and exhorted the others to ioine with them and prayed the Count of Luna to perswade his Prelats that seeing the vniuersall concourse of all the Councell in one opinion they would not dissent Whereof speaking with him more particularly after the congregation he promised that whensoeuer the Popes authority should bee declared according to the forme of the Councell of Florence the institution of Bishops should bee declared also to bee de iure diuino The Spanish Prelates beeing assembled that day at night in the house of the Count after many discourses grounding themselues vpon the Cardinals promise were content to accept all things The fifteenth of Iuly beeing come they went all to Church early in the The Session morning with the vsuall order where the accustomed ceremonies were vsed The Bishop of Paris sang Masse and the Bishop of Aliffe preached and did offend the French-men by naming the King of Spaine before their King as also the Polonians by naming Portugall before Polonia and the Venetians by mentioning the Duke of Sauoy before their Republique He seemed to say also that the celebration of the Councell was a continuation with the precedent of Paul and Iulius wherein the Imperialists and French-men had ill satisfaction He spake also of the faith and manners of the heretikes and catholikes and said that as the faith of the Catholiques was better so the heretiques did exceede them in good life which did giue much distaste especially The preacher ostendeth many Ambassadours to those who remembred the saying of our Sauiour and of Saint Iames that faith is not shewed but by workes At that instant nothing was sayd for feare of troubling the ceremonies But the next day the French Ambassadours the Polonian and the Venetians desired the Legats that the Sermon might not be printed nor put amongst the acts of the Councell The Masse and the other prayers being ended the Briefes of the Legation of the Cardinals Morone and Nauaggero were read as also the Mandats of the King of Polonia of the Duke of Sauoy the letter of the Queene of Scotland and the Mandate of the Catholique King Afterwards the Decrees of the doctrine of faith were read in which there was no contradiction but onely that the maior part of the Spaniards sayd they did consent vpon condition that the Lords the Legates should performe the promise made to the Ambassadour of their King The Decree of faith did containe in substance 1. The Sacrifice and the Priesthood are vnited in each law therefore there beeing a visible sacrifice The Decree of faith in the New Testament that is the Eucharist it must be confessed necessarily that there is a visible and externall Priesthood in which power is giuen by diuine institution to consecrate offer and minister the Eucharist and to remit and retaine sinnes 2. Which Priesthood beeing diuine must haue many Orders of Ministers to serue in it which must ascend from lower to higher ministeries because the Scripture maketh mention of the name of Deacons and from the beginning of the Church the ministeries of Subdeacons Accolythites Exorcists Readers Ostiaries were vsed placing the subdeaconship amongst the greater Orders 3. And because grace is conferred in the holy ordination Order is truly and properly one of thé seauen Sacraments of the Church 4 In which a Character beeing imprinted which cannot be blotted out the Synode doth condemne those who say that Priests haue sacerdotal power for a time so that they may returne to the world and not exercise the ministery of the word of God And doth condemne those who say all Christians are Priests or haue equall spirituall power which is nothing but to confound the Ecclesiasticall Hierarchie which is in an order as an armie of souldiers To which Hierarchicall order doe belong especially Bishops who are superiour to Priests to whom it appertaineth to administer the Sacrament of Confirmation to ordaine Ministers and to performe other functions The Synode doth teach also that in the ordination of Bishops Priests and other degrees the consent vocation or authority of the Magistrate or of any other secular power is not necessary and that those who called onely or instituted
there be not hope that hee may bee worthy of holy orders and from the last of the minor Orders vntill the Subdeaconship there shall be the interposition of a yeere if the Bishop shall not iudge otherwise for the good of the Church The twelfth None shall be ordained Subdeacon before the age of two and twenty yeeres Deacon before three and twenty Priest before sixe and twenty Neither shall the Regulars haue any exemption herein The thirteenth Subdeacons and Deacons shall bee first proued in the minor Orders shall haue hope to liue continently shall serue the Church to which they are ascribed and shall thinke it very conuenient to receiue the Communion on Sundayes and solemne Feasts when they serue at the Altar Subdeacons shall not passe to a higher degree vntill they bee exercised one yeere in their owne but two holy degrees shall not be giuen in one day by vertue of any priuiledge whatsoeuer The fourteenth None shall be ordained a Priest but a Deacon which hath been exercised in that ministery a whole yeere at the least and found sufficient to teach the people and administer the Sacraments and the Bishop shall take care that they celebrate the Masse euery Sunday and holy day 〈◊〉 in case they haue cure of soules they shall satisfie their charge and if any be ordained to the superior Orders before the inferior the Bishop may dispense if there be a lawfull cause The fifteenth Howsoeuer Priests receiue power in their ordination to absolue from sinnes yet none shall heare confessions who haue not a Parochiall Benefice or is not approued by the Bishop The sixteenth None shall be ordained before hee bee ascribed to some particular Church or pious place to exercise the ministery of that Order and if hoc abandon the place without consent of the Bishop the ministery shall be prohibited vnto him and no strange Clerke shall bee admitted to the exercise of the Ministery without the letters of his Ordinary The seuenteenth To bring againe into vse the functions of the Orders from a Deacon to an Ostiarie which being vsed from the time of the Apostles haue been intermitted in many places that they may not be derided by the heretikes as idle these Ministeries shall not be exercised but by those who haue receiued the Orders appertaining and the Prelates shall restore those functions and in case they haue not continent Clerkes for exercise of the minor Orders they may take married men so that they haue not been twice married and be in other respects apt for that exercise The last article was for the institution of Seminaries in which it was constituted that euery Episcopall Church should haue a certaine number of boyes brought vp in a Colledge neere the Church or in another conuenient place the boyes shall bee twelue yeeres olde at the least legitimate and distributed into formes by the Bishop according to their number age and progresse in Ecclesiasticall discipline They shall weare the habit and tonsure learne Grammer Musicke Ecclesiasticall computation the holy Scripture to reade the Homilies of the Fathers know the Rites and Ceremonies of the Sacrament and especially that which belongeth to hearing confessions And to defray the charge thereof where there is any reuenue deputed for education of children it shall bee applied to this Seminarie and to supply that which remaineth the Bishop with foure of the Clergie shall detract a portion from all the Benefices of the Diocesse and apply simple Benefices also to this vse and compell those who haue Schoole-houses or other charge to reade or teach in the Schooles of the Seminarie by themselues or by sufficient substitutes and Schoolemasters places shall not bee giuen hereafter but vnto Doctors or Masters in Diuinity or in the Canon law And if in any Prouince the Churches be so poore that a Seminary cannot bee erected in them one or more shall bee appointed in the Prouince and in the Churches of the great Diocesse the Bishop shall erect one or more if hee thinke fit besides that of the Citie which notwithstanding shall depend on that of the Citie In the end the Decree intimating the next Session for the sixteenth of September was read expressing that then the Sacrament of Matrimony was to bee handled and other things pertaining to the doctrine of Faith as also the prouisions of Bishoprickes Dignities and other Benefices and diuers other articles of reformation The Session continued from nine vntill sixteene a clocke with great content of the Legates and Popish Prelates that matters did passe so quietly and with such a generall consent And they commended the Cardinall of Loraine aboue all confessing that he had beene the most principall cause of this benefit No act of this Councell was seene with more desire then this of this Session The censure of the actes of this Session euery one being curious to know what that was which held in contention so many Prelats in Trent and all the Courts of Christian Princes in businesse ten moneths together But it prooued to be according to the prouerbe The trauaile of mountaines and the natiuity of a mouse No man could finde how it could deserue not onely so great and long paines of so many great persons but euen the least employment at all And those who vnderstood Theologie did desire that it should be once declared what the Councell did vnderstand by the power of retaining sins which was made one part of the Sacerdotall power because they had declared the sence of the other which was to remit sinnes And others wondered at the declaration that the inferiour Orders are onely degrees vnto the superiour and all vnto Priest-hood in regard it doth appeare in the ancient Ecclesiasticall Storie that those who were ordained to any ministery or charge were for the most part perpetually entertained in the same and the ascending to an higher degree happened very seldome and was vsed onely in case of necessitie or great vtilitie None of the seuen Deacons instituted by the Apostles ascended any higher and in the ancient Church of Rome it selfe it doth not appeare that the Deacons whose office was to heare the confessions of Martyrs did passe to the title of Priesthood The ordination of Saint Ambrose to bee a Bishop of Saint Hierome Saint Austin and Saint Paulinus to bee Priests and of Saint Gregorie the Great to be a Deacon is described without mention of any passage by other degrees They did not blame the vse begun in later times but they marueiled that they did alleadge it as a thing alwayes vsed whereas the contrary was manifest The Decree that the ministeries of the Orders from a Deacon to an Ostiary should not bee exercised but by persons promoted to those proper Orders made a faire shew but it seemed a thing hard to bee obserued that in no Church none might ring the bels or open and shut the doores but the ordinarie Ostiaries nor light the lamps and candles but the Accolites who were to exercise
giuen by the Legates made for the interests of Rome could not be fitted to other countreys But the Cardinall of Loraine and the French and Portugall Ambassadours contradicted alleadging that euery one might speake his opinion concerning the Articles proposed and propose others if there were cause so that there was no need to giue this distast to the Pope and the Legates who could not endure to heare speach of Nations in Councell And the Imperialists comming to this opinion also the Count retired but said that diuers considerations ought to bee had concerning those which were proposed The Cardinall of Loraine counselled the Legats to facilitate the businesse and to take away those points which might seeme to cause contradiction adding that the fewer matters were handled the better it would be whereat Varmiense seeming to wonder Loraine asked him whether hee marueiled The Card of Loraine excuseth the change of his minde because hee saw not in him that heate and desire of reformation as hee had made demonstration of at other times and he added that his desire was the same and had the same disposition of minde to imploy all his force therein but that experience hath taught him that not onely nothing perfect or ordinarie can bee done in Councell but that euery enterprise in that businesse turneth to the worst He perswaded also the Count of Luna not to seeke to hinder the reformation totally but if there were any thing which did not fully satisfie him hee should make the partcular knowen and hee would labour that contentment should be giuen him The Emperours Ambassadours first of all gaue their answere in writing the one and thirtieth of Iuly in which they said that desiring a generall reformation in the head and members and hauing read the Articles exhibited they had added some things and noted others desiring they might be corrected accordingly and discussed by the Fathers And because the Emperour with the Ambassadours of many Princes did hold a Diet in Vienna to handle many things concerning the Councell they hoped they would take it in good part if hauing receiued a new commandement from his Maiestie they should present other considerations also and that for the present they added eight Articles to those proposed by them 1 That a serious and The Imperialists adde 8. Articles more durable reformation of the Conclaue might bee made in Councell 2. That alienation of Ecclesiasticall goods without the free and firme consent of the Chapter might be prohibited and especially in the Roman Church 3. That Commendaes and Coadiutories with future succession might bee taken away 4. That Schooles and Vniuersities might be reformed 5. That the Prouinciall Councels may bee inioyned to correct the Statutes of all the Chapters as also that authoritie may bee giuen to reforme Missals Breuidries Agends and Graduals not in Rome onely but in all Churches 6. That Lay-men may not bee cited to Rome in the first instance 7. That causes may not bee remooued from the Secular Court to the Ecclesiasticall vpon pretence of iustice denyed before the trueth of the supplication bee knowen 8. That Conseruators may not bee giuen in prophane matters And concerning the Articles exhibited by the Legates they noted many things part whereof as being but of small weight it will not be amisse to omit Those of importance were That Cardinals might bee chosen out of all Nations that the Vniuersall Bishop might bee created by Electors of all Countreys That the prouisions against Pensions Reseruations and Regresses should bee extended not onely to the future but to those also that are past That the kissing of the Gospel should not be taken from the Emperour and Kings who ought to defend it That it may be declared what secular affaires are prohibited to Ecclesiastiques that that which is determined in the decree of Residence may not be crossed That in the Article of not laying taxes vpon the Ecclesiastiques the cause of Subsidie against the Turkes and other Infidels may be excepted The proposition though it were of hard digestion did not so much trouble the Legats as the doubt mooued that some extraordinary demaund for change of Rites receiued by the Church of Rome and relaxation of Precepts de iure Positiuo might come from the Diet in Vienna The third of August the Frenchmen gaue their obseruations the essentiall whereof were That the number of Cardinals might not exceed foure and The articles exhibited by the French-men twentie and that no more might be created vntill they were reduced to that paucitie That they may bee elected out of all Kingdomes and Prouinces That there may not be two of one Diocesse nor more then eight of one Nation That they may not bee lesse then thirtie yeeres of age That the nephew or brother of the Pope or of any Cardinall liuing may not bee chosen That Bishoprickes may not bee giuen them that they may the better assist the Pope and that their dignitie being equall their reuenew may bee equall also That none may haue more then one Benefice and that the difference vnknowen to the good ages of the world of Benefices simple and with cure compatible and incompatible may be taken away and that hee that hath two at this present may choose and keepe one only and that within a short time That resignations in fauour may be quite taken away That it may not bee prohibited to conferre Benefices onely vpon those who haue not the language of the Countrey because the Lawes of France forbid all strangers without exception to haue Offices or Benefices in the Kingdome That the criminall causes of Bishops may not be iudged out of the kingdome in regard of the ancient priuiledge of France that none may bee iudged out of the Kingdome neither voluntarily nor by compulsion That power may bee restored to Bishops to absolue from all cases without exception That to take away suits for Benefices preuentions resignations in fauour mandats expectatiues and other vnlawfull wayes to obtaine them may be remooued That the prohibition that the Clergie may not meddle in secular matters may be expounded so that they may abstaine from all functions which are not holy Ecclesiasticall and proper to their order That the Pensions alreadie imposed may be taken away and abrogated That in causes of Patronage the ancient institution in France may not be changed to giue sentence in the possessorie for him who is in the last possession and in the petitorie for him who hath a lawfull title or a long possession That the lawes of France concerning Ecclesiasticall causes may not bee preiudiced that the possessorie may beiudged by the Kings Iudges and the petitorie by the Ecclesiastiques but not out of the Kingdome That none may be assumed to bee Canon in a Cathedrall Church before he be fiue and thirtie yeeres old That for the Article containing the reformation of Princes the Clergie may bee first intirely reformed in this Session and that which belongeth to the dignity
which compasse the will of him that is to prouide hath a large field In the third Article there was some difficulty about the visitation of Arch-bishops These alleadged the Canons and ancient customes that the Suffragans did sweare obedience to the Metropolitans and were wholly subiect to their visitation correction and gouernement and would not consent that their authoritie should be preiudiced and amongst these the Patriarke of Venice was exceeding warme On the contrary the Bishops especially those of the Kingdome of Naples laboured to mainetaine the custome by which they differ not in authority but in name onely But the number of the Bishops being great and of the Arch-bishops small and the Legates and Papalins fauouring those that these might not by granting authoritie and reputation by their subiection exempt themselues more from subiection to the Court they would obtaine nothing but one word onely of satisfaction that is that they were not forbid to visit when there was cause approoued by the Prouinciall Councell Whereof the Arch-bishops did complaine and say it was iust nothing For there beeing one Arch-bishop in the Prouinciall Councel and many Bishops it is certaine that the cause would neuer bee approoued The sixt Article was concerning the exemption of Chapters of Cathedrals from Episcopall authoritie in which the Spanish Bishops and in contemplation of them the Count of Luna hauing great interest many restrictions ampliations were made but not such as did content the Prelats howsoeuer they were often changed and in the end deferred vntill another Session as shall be said The thirteenth Article concerning Pensions spake generally that no Benefice should be burthened with greater Pensions then of the third part of the fruits or of their value conformeable to that which was vsed when the Pensions began This seem 〈◊〉 conuenient to the Cardinall of Loraine because there are some very rich benefices which could not be said to be burthened if they should pay two thirds and others so poore that they cannot beare any pension at all And therefore he said that this was not a iust distribution and that it was better to prohibite that Bishopriques of a thousand crownes and benefices of an hundred should be burthened and concerning the others to say nothing This opinion preuailed to the great content of the Legates and Papalins for the absolute power which was left to the Pope in good Benefices Those who demaunded a moderation of the pensions of reseruations of fruits formerly imposed of accesses and regresses made many and long discourses But the difficultie compelled euery one to bury all in silence for the confusion and disorders which were foreseene would ensue For all would haue excused themselnes that they would not resigne their Benefices without those conditions and those especially who had payd composition to the Chamber for the obtaining of such graces would haue complained that the graces should bee taken from them and the money not restored the restitution wereof was a thing impossible Finally euery one thought it enough to prouide for the future without thinking of that which is past The fourteenth Article which did detest and forbid all payment of part of the fruits for the collation prouision or possession did much please the French men They saide the payment of Annats was taken away by those words And indeed he that doth consider and examine them cannot giue them any other sence howsoeuer the euent hath shewed that they haue not been so vnderstood in Rome In the seuenteenth in which pluralitie of Benefices is forbid and dualtie granted when one is not sufficient some desired an addition that they should not be distant aboue a dayes iourney that the incumbent might make part of his residence in each of them But they could not obtaine it neither did they much labour foreseeing that that addition as also the whole Article would not bee executed but against those of the poorer sort onely The eighteenth howsoeuer it did please in that it did restore in effect the prouision of Benefices with cure to Bishops yet the French-men did oppose against the forme of the examination because it did seeme to binde the Bishops hands to strait Their reason was that by that concourse too open and to publike a way was giuen to ambition that antiquitie made profession to giue benefices to him that refused them whereas by this new manner they would not only procure them but professe themselues to be worthy of them In the nineteenth the Bishop of Conimbria spake at large against the Expectatiues or Aduowsons because they did make the incumbents death to bee desired and sometimes procured And for mentall Reseruations hee sayd they were fraudes and neere thefts and that it was better to leaue to the Pope the whole collation of all Benefices then to vse such vnworthy Artifices as was to giue vertue to a secret thought not published and to leaue a suspicion that it was not a reseruation in the minde but an inuention after the fact But Simoneta crossed his discourse saying that it was good to reprehend abuses for which no prouision was determined that it might be procured but seeing a common disposition to the remedie and the Decree composed alreadie it was sufficient to establish it by consenting without multiplying words of reprehension ambitiously when there was no neede The eleuenth of September the French Ambassadours receiued letters from the King of the eight and twentieth of August in which hee signified that hee had receiued the Articles imparted to them by the Legates and did see that matters were farre from the hope hee conceiued because to establish these was to pare the Kings nayles and to make those of the Ecclesiastiques The French King writeth to Trent concerning the Reformation of Princes longer Which because hee would not endure hee commanded to represent to the Fathers with wisedome dexteritie and courage that as euery Prince so long as the Councell doth proceed aright is bound to fauour it with all heate of zeale so to couer the sore which causeth the present euils and to make a greater with the preiudice of Kings is farre from that which was expected That he saw how lightly they passed ouer the reformation of the Clergy who onely haue giuen the scandals to those that haue separated themselues from the Romish Church and how they assume authoritie to take away the rights and prerogatiues of Kings to breake their Constitutions and Customes prescribed by time out of minde to anathematize and excommunicate Kings and Princes all tending to sowe disobedience sedition and rebellion of subiects against their Soueraignes whereas it is manifest to the whole world that the power of the Fathers and of the Councel extendeth onely to the reformation of the Clergie without touching matters of State or of Secular power and iurisdiction which is wholly distinct from the Ecclesiasticall and that alwayes when the Fathers and Councels haue presumed to handle such things Kings and Princes haue
Congregation and that it ought to bee remoued which they were forced presently to doe Afterwards the Cardinall of Loraine sayd concerning the same poynt that hee did approoue the Decree vpon condition that it did not preiudice any of the priuileges rights and constitutions of the Kings of Frange as had been concluded in the Congregation the day before declaring that they did not preiudice the authoritie of any Prince And in the end of the Decrees hee made a protestation in his owne name and of the other French Prelates wholly conformable to that other made two dayes before in the Congregation that is that their nation did receiue those decrees not as a perfect perfect reformation but as a preparation to one entire hoping the Pope would supplie the defects in time and occasion by bringing into vse the old Canons or by celebrating other generall Councels to giue a perfection to the things begun And hee desired in the name of all the French Bishops that this might bee inserted in the Actes of the Councell and a publique instrument made of it Diuers other things were added by others and some oppositions of no great moment made against some of the Articles where in some differences arising it was said they should be accommodated in a general Congregation because it was then late 2 houres within night And for the conclusion of the Session the Decree of the intimation of the next for the ninth of December was read with power to anticipate declaring that the sixth Article now deferred and other Articles of reformation exhibited and other things belonging thereunto should then bee handled adding that in case it shall 〈◊〉 fit and the time comport some doctrines may be handled as they shall bee in their times proposed in the Congregations The doctrine of the Sacrament of Matrimonie did containe That Adam did pronounce the bond of Matrimonie to be perpetuall and that onely two persons may bee ioyned therein a thing more plainely declared by CHRIST who also by his passion hath merited grace to confirme it and to sanctifie those who are ioyned Which is intimated by Saint Paul when hee sayd that this was the great Sacrament in CHRIST and the Church Whereupon Matrimony in the Euangelicall Law exceeding the ancient mariages by addition of grace it is iustly numbred amongst the Sacraments of the new law Therefore the Synode condemning the heresies in this matter doth constitute the Anathematismes 1. Against him that shall say that Matrimonie is not one of the seuen Sacraments instituted by CHRIST and doth not conferre grace 2. Or that it is lawfull for Christians to haue many wiues at once and that this is not forbidden by any Law of God 3. Or that onely the degrees of affinitie and consanguinity expressed in Leuiticus may nullifie the mariage and that the Church may not adde others or dispence with some of them 4. That the Church cannot constitute impediments or hath erred in constituting them 5. That one of those who are maried may dissolue the Matrimony for heresie troublesome conuersation or voluntary absence of the other 6. Or that lawfull matrimonie not consummated is not dissolued by a solemne religious vow 7. Or that the Church hath erred in teaching that the matrimoniall bond is not dissolued by adultery 8. Or that the Church doth erre in separating those who are married for a determinate or indeterminate time in respect of carnall coniunction or cohabitation 9. Or that the Ecclesiastiques of holy Order or professed Regulars may marry as also all those who finde they haue not the gift of chastitie in regard that GOD doeth not denie the gift to him that doeth demaund it 10. Or that shall preferre the state of mariage to virginitie and chastitie 11. Or that the prohibition of mariage in certaine times of the yeere is superstition or shall condemne the benedictions and other ceremonies 12 Or that matrimoniall causes doe not belong to Ecclesiasticall Iudges The Decrees of the reformation of Matrimony did containe 1. That howsoeuer it be true that clandestine mariages haue beene true and lawfull so long as the Church hath not disallowed them and that the Synode doth anathematize him who doth not hold them for such as also those who affirme that mariages contracted without consent of parents in whose power the maried parties are is voyde and that the Fathers may either approoue or disprooue it yet the Church hath euer forbid and detested them And because prohibitions doe no good the Synode doth command that the matrimony shall be denounced in the Church three Festiuall dayes before it bee contracted and no impediment being found shall bee celebrated in the face of the Church where the Parish Priest hauing interrogated the man and the woman and heard their consent shall say I ioyne you in matrimony in the name of the Father Sonne and holy Ghost and shall vse other words accustomed in the Prouince Notwithstanding the Synod doth referre it to the will of the Bishop to omit the Banes but doth declare those to bee vncapable of mariage who attempt to contract it without the presence of the Parish Priest or another Priest of equall authority and of two or three witnesses making void and nullifying such contracts and punishing the transgressours Afterwards it doth exhort the parties maried not to dwell together before the benediction and command the Parish Priest to haue a booke in which mariages so contracted shall be written It doth exhort the parties that are to be maried to confesse and communicate before the contract or consummation of the mariage reserueth the customes and ceremonies of euery Prouince and will haue this Decree to bee of force within thirtie daies after it shall be published in euery Parish Secondly concerning the impediments of mariage the Synode doth affirme that the multitude of prohibitions did cause great sins and scandals Therefore it doth restraine that of spiritual cognation to that which the baptized and their parents haue with the god-fathers and god-mothers and the number of these to one man one woman only Ordaining the same about the kinred which doth arise by the sacrament of Confirmation 3. It doth restraine the impediment of honestie which hath its beginning from contracts to the first degree onely 4. That of affinity by fornication to the first and second 5. It doth take away all hope of dispensations for matrimony wittingly contracted in degrees prohibited and to those who haue ignorantly contracted without the solemnities in case of probable ignorance a dispensation may be giuen gratis But to contract in degrees prohibited a dispensation shall neuer be granted or seldome onely for a iust cause without cost nor in the second degree amongst Princes except for a publique cause 6. Matrimony shall not bee contracted with a woman stollen away so long as shee is in the power of him that did steale her and doth declare those Raptors and those that doe assist them with counsell aid or fauour excommunicated infamous
confirmation but that meanes might bee found to vse words not preiudiciall Otranto answered that the Decree named by Granata did not onely not fauour the opposition which hee drew from it but did resolue it rather shewing plainely that the Councell did not thinke the ordinations obligatory because it did not command but simply exhort that they should bee receiued and obserued whereof no other cause could bee alleadged but the want of confirmation Granata was quiet and resolued to demand the confirmation as it was proposed by the common consent But in the manner there was some difference Some were of opinion that the Councel should demand confirmation and dissolue without expecting answere saying it could not otherwise bee done with dignity either of the Apostolique Sea or of the Councel and that it would seeme to bee an accord made betweene them and if any thing should not bee confirmed the prouision must bee made by the same Councel To satisfie these who were many Morone was willing that in the Session of the ninth which in regard of the multiplicity of the matters was thought would continue three dayes the first day a Currier should bee dispatched to demand the confirmation at whose returne another Session should bee held without any action but to dissolue the Synod But this opinion had much contradiction For if the Pope would confirme the Decrees without examining them the same difficulty did returne if with examination the time of some moneths was necessary Finally the Cardinall of Loraine told the Fathers that these difficulties were to prolong the Councel that himselfe and the other French men must needes depart being so commanded by the King and that after their departure the Councel could not bee called Generall there wanting a Nation whereby the dignitie and honour of it would bee diminished and Nationall Synods and other difficulties might bee raised This halfe protestation with the perswasions of the Imperialists for the expedition was cause after many consultations of a resolution to demand the confirmation and dissolue the Synod in the same Session The Cardinal of Loraine wrote presently to de Ferrieres who was at Venice that the matter concerning Princes beeing accommodated hee might returne to Trent Who answered hee could not without particular commission De Ferrieres refuseth to returne to Trent out of France because the King in his letters of the ninth had written to him as also to him the Cardinall that when the Decree was made and himselfe aduised thereof hee would send him backe so that it was necessary to expect the order of his Maiestie But hee wrote to the King that hee thought it not fit for his seruice to returne in regard that the rights of the Crowne and the liberty of the Gallican Church were violated in other Decrees also published in that Session The reformation standing in good termes the care of composing the Decree of Purgatory inuocation worship reliques and images of Saints was committed to the Cardinall of Varmia and eight Prelates who thought they all resolued not to mooue any difficulties yet they did not agree Some were willing to make mention of the place of Purgatory and of the fire as was done in the Councell of Florence Others said that this being hard to doe and impossible to find words to expresse it which might giue satisfaction to all it was better to say onely that the good workes of the faithfull did helpe the dead for the remission of their sinnes The Arch-bishop of Lanciano said that in handling the Masse mention was made that that sacrifice is The manner of the Decree concerning Purgatory offered for those that are deceased in CHRIST not intirely purged by which words the doctrine of Purgatorie was sufficiently defined so that nothing remained to bee done but to enioyne the Bishops to cause it to bee preached and to take way the abuses taking care also that there bee no want of due prayers for the dead And so the Decree was made In matter of the Saints they easily agreed to condemne particularly all Opinions about the adoration of Images the opinions contrary to the vses of the Roman Church Onely about Images there was some difference The Arch-bishop said no honour was due vnto them but by relation to the thing signified But Lainez the Generall who also was one of the composers added that when they were dedicated and put in place of adoration a worship did belong vnto them besides the adoration due vnto the Saint worshipped in them calling this adoration Relatiue and the other Obiectiue He prooued his opinion because the vessels and vestments consecrated deserue a reuerence belonging vnto them by vertue of the consecration though they doe not represent any Saint and so an adoration is due vnto the Image dedicated by vertue of the dedication besides the reason of the representation The Cardinall of Varmia for satisfaction of both concluded that the opinion of the Arch-bishop ought to be expressed as more facile and plaine but without words which might preiudice the other Deputies were appointed also to reuiew the reformation of Friars and Nunnes besides those Prelates who had composed it and the Generals of the Orders were added vnto them These changed nothing but that it being generally granted in the third Article to all Monasteries of Regular Mendicants to possesse immooueable goods though it bee contrary to their institution Friar Francis Zamotra Generall of the Minor Obseruants desired that his Order might be excepted saying hee meant to liue according to the rule of Saint Francis from which in was not fit to exempt those who did not demaundit And satisfaction was giuen him by excepting his Order as also the Capuchins at the instance of Friar Thomasodi Castello their Generall Generall Lainez desired also the exception of the company of Iesu saying that howsoeuer the Colledges deputed to entertaine schollars who were not yet religious might enioy mooueable goods yet the house◠professed in which the societie doth essentially consist might not liue but by begging without possessing any immoueable thing whatsoeuer This was easily granted But he returned the next day desiring the exception might bee remooued and said that his societie would alwayes preserue themselues in pure 〈…〉 citie in the houses professed but did not care to haue this honour with the world The Iesuites proteste to line with begging but will not be bound vnto it thinking their desert in the sight of God to bee sufficient which would bee the greater if being able to make vse of the power giuen them by the Councell they should forbeare to doe it This resolution was made by consent of all the foure Iesuites in the Councell proposed by Father Torres who said they should by this meanes haue libertie to vse or not to vse the grant of the Councell according to opportunitie In the fifteenth Article it was constituted that none should professe before the age of eighteene compleate and that euery one should bee a
a nullitie in the profession shall not bee heard after fiue yeeres from the first day thereof and shall alleadge the cause before the Superiour and Ordinarie before hee depose the habit and none shall goe to a more large religion nor haue leaue to weare the habit secretly 20. The Abbats and Heads of the Orders shall visit the Monasteries subiect vnto them though but by Commenda and the Commendataries shall be bound to execute the Ordinations and in those Priors and Superiours who haue spirituall gouernement shall bee created by the Chapters or visiters of the Orders 21. That the Synode doeth desire to restore discipline in all Monasteries but seeth it is impossible in regard of the stiffenecked and difficult age yet they will not omit to vse meanes that hereafter prouision may bee made therein and doe hope that his Holinesse as farre as hee shall see the times will comport will prouide that a Regular professed person shall bee made gouernour of Monasteries commended and those that shall bee vacant hereafter shall not bee conferred but vpon Regulars and those who haue Monasteries in Commenda and are Heads of Orders if prouision bee not made within sixe moneths of a Regular successor they shall make prouision or quit the place otherwise the Commendaes shall bee vacant And in the prouision of Monasteries the qualitie of euery one shall bee expressed by name otherwise the prouision shall bee accounted surreptitious 22. That it shall bee vnderstood that all Regulars are subiect to these Decrees notwithstanding any priuiledge though by foundation commanding Bishops and Abbats to execute them immediatly and praying and commanding Princes and Magistrates to assist them as often as they shall be required The reading of the generall reformation did presently follow which The generall reformation after an exhortation to Bishops for exemplary life modestie in apparell and food and frugality doth forbid 1. That they shall giue to their kinred or any of their family any part of the reuenues of the Church except they bee poore extending the same to all beneficed persons secular or regular and also vnto Cardinals 2. That the Bishops shall in the first Prouinciall Councell receiue the Decrees of this Synod of Trent promise obedience to the Pope Anathematize the heresies condemned and euery Bishop promoted hereafter shall doe the same in the first Synod and all beneficed men who are to assist in the Diocesan Synode shall doe the same therein Those who haue the care of Vniuersities and studies generab shall endeauour to make the Decrees to be receiued in them and the Doctours to teach the Catholique faith in conformitie of them and shall take a solemne oath herein euery yeere And for those which are immediatly subiect to the Pope his Holinesse will haue care that they be reformed in the same manner by his Delegats or as hee shall thinke fit 3. That howsoeuer the sword of excommunication is the sinew of Ecclesiasticall discipline profitable to keepe men in obedience it is to be vsed with sobriety and circumspection hauing found by experience that it is more contemned then feared when it is denounced rashly for a small cause Therefore it shall not be denounced by any but by the Bishop for things lost or stollen who shall not grant it at the perswasion of any secular authority whatsoeuer though a Magistrate And in iudiciall causes in which a reall or personall execution may bee made they shall abstaine from censures and in ciuill belonging in what manner soeuer to the Ecclesiasticall Court they may vse pecuniary punishments or proceed by distraining of goods or imprisonment of the parties themselues with their executors or others and in case they be not able to execute really or personally they may proceed to excommunication And the same shall be obserued in criminall causes The secular Magistrate shall not prohibite the Ecclesiasticall to excommunicate or reuoke excommunication vpon pretence that the Decree hath not beene obserued The person excommunicated shall not onely not be receiued to participate with the faithfull but if he perseuere in the censures he may be proceeded against as suspected of heresie 4. It doth giue power to the Bishops in the Diocesan Synods and to the Heads of the Orders in the generall Chapters to ordaine for their Churches that which shall bee for the honor of God and benefite of them when there shall be an obligation to celebrate so many Masses by testamentarie legacies that they cannot bee performed or that the almes is so small that none can bee found to performe the charge but with condition that memory be alwaies made of those parties deceased who haue left the legacies 5. That in the collation or any other disposition of Benefices no derogation bee made to the qualities conditions and charges required or imposed in the erection or foundation or by any other constitution otherwise the prouision shall bee accounted surreptitious 6. When the Bishop not in time of visitation doth proceed against the Canons the Chapter shall elect two in the beginning of euery yeere by whose councell and consent the Bishop shall proceed in all the acts and the voyces of both shall bee as one and in case they both dissent from the Bishop a third shall bee elected by them who shall determine the controuersie and if they cannot agree the third man shall bee elected by the next Bishop But in causes of concubinaries or other more hainous the Bishop may receiue information alone proceed to retention and for the residue shall obserue what is ordained The Bishop shall haue the first seate in the quire Chapter or other publique places and shall choose his place The Bishop shall preside in the Chapter except in cases belonging to him or his which authority shall not bee communicated to his vicar and those who are not of the Chapter shall in causes Ecclesiasticall be all subiect to the Bishop and where Bishops haue more iurisdiction then the aforesaid the Decree shall not haue place 7. Heereafter no regresse or accesse to any Ecclesiasticall benefice shall bee granted and those which be granted already shall neither bee extended nor transferred and herein the Cardinals shall be comprehended also Coadiutors with future succession shall not be made in any Ecclesiasticall benefices whatsoeuer and if in Cathedrall Churches or Monasteries it shall be necessary to doe it the cause shall first be knowen by the Pope and the due qualities shall concurre 8. All beneficed men shall vse as much hospitality as their reuenue will giue them leaue and it doth command those who haue the gouernement of Hospitals vnder what title soeuer to exercise it as they are bound by the reuenues deputed hereunto and if persons of that sort as the institution doth require be not found in the place the reuenues shall be conuerted to a pious vse as neere as can be to that as shall seeme good to the Bishop with two of the Chapter And those who will not giue
satisfaction in this charge of hospitality may be compelled though they be Laikes by censures and other remedies to performe their duety and shall be bound to the restitution of fruits in court of conscience and such gouernements shall not begiuen hereafter to any for longer time then three yeeres 9. The title of Patronage shall be shewed to be authenticall by foundation or donation or by presentations multiplied time out of mind or by some other lawfull manner But in persons and communities in whom vsurpation is vsually presumed the proofe shall be more exact and time immemoriall shall not suffice except presentations of fiftie yeeres at the lest bee authentically shewed and that they haue all taken effect Other sorts of Patronages shall be vnderstood to be abrogated except those of the Emperour Kings possessours of Kingdomes and supreme Princes and of generall studies The Bishop may refuse to admit those that are presented by the Patrons if they be not fit and the Patrons shall not meddle with the fruits neither shall the right of Patronage be transferred against the canonicall ordinations and the vnions of simple benefices to those which haue right of patronage if they haue not really taken effect shall wholly cease and the benefices shall be reduced to liberty and those that haue beene made within fourtie yeeres though they haue beene executed shall be reuiewed by the Bishops and if any defect be found shall be made void and likewise all Patronages shall bee reuiewed made within fourty yeeres for augmentation of dowrie of the Church or for building it anew and if they shall not bee found to bee for the euident vtility of the benefice they shall bee reuoked and that shall bee restored to the Patrons which is due vnto them 10. That in Prouinciall Councels or Diocesan foure persons at the least shall bee elected endowed with fit qualities to whom Ecclesiasticall causes shall bee committed which are to bee delegated by the Legates Nuncij or Apostolique Sea and all other delegations shall bee thought to bee surreptitious 11. Money shall not bee receiued before hand for Ecclesiasticall goods in preiudice of the successours nor Ecclesiasticall iurisdictions rented out neither shall the Farmours of them haue power to exercise them and the farming of Ecclesiasticall things though confirmed by the Pope done within thirtie yeares for a long time that is for twenty nine or more yeares ought to be iudged by the Prouinciall Synod to haue bin done with dammage of the Church 12. Those who are bound to pay tenthes shall pay them hereafter to whom they are intirely obliged and he that with holdeth them ought to bee communicated and not to be absolued before restitution And it exhorteth all to whom God hath giuen wealth to impart some of it to Bishops and Priests who haue poore Churches 13. Whereas the fourth of the funerals was vsually paid vntill within these forty yeeres vnto the Episcopall or Parish Church and was afterwards graunted to pious places it shall bee restored to them againe 14 It doeth forbid all Clearkes to keepe Concubines or any suspected women at home or abroad which if they forbeare not to doe after admonition they shall bee depriued of the third part of their Ecclesiasticall rents of all after the second admonition and suspended also from administration of the Sacraments and in case they perseuere they shall be depriued of all Benefices and made vncapable of any other vntill they shall bee dispensed with and if after they haue forsaken them they shall returne they shall bee excommunicated also and the cognition of these causes shall belong onely to Bishops summarily But Clearkes not beneficed shall bee punished with imprisonment suspension or inhabilitie And if the Bishops themselues shall fall into the like errour and not amend after admonition giuen by the Prouinciall Synod they shall bee susspended and if they perseuere they shall bee delated to the Pope 15 The sonnes of Clearkes not borne of lawfull matrimony shall not haue any Benefice or ministery in Churches where their fathers haue or haue had a Benefice nor haue any Pensions in Benefices which the fathers either haue now or haue had and if at any time the father and sonne shall bee beneficed in the same Church the sonne shall bee bound to resigne within three moneths prohibiting also resignations which the father shall make to another that hee may resigne his owne to his sonne 16. Benefices with cure shall not bee conuerted into simple Benefices and in those which are conuerted already if the perpetuall Vicar hath not a conuenient rouenue it shall bee assigned to him at the pleasure of the Bishop 17. Whereas some Bishops carry themselues basely towards the Ministers of Kings men of preheminence and Barons as well in the Church as without and not onely giue them place with too much indignity but serue them in person the Synod detesting this and reuiuing the Canons concerning the Decorum of Episcopall dignitie doeth commaund Bishops to forbeare this and regard their Decree both in Church and without remembring they are Pastors and also commaundeth Princes and others to giue them honour and reuerence due to fathers 18. The Canons shall be obserued indistinctly by all and shall not bee dispenced but for a cause heard with maturity and without cost 19. The Emperour Kings and Princes who shall grant duell betweene Christians shall be excommunicated and depriued of the dominion of the place in which the duell is committed if they hold it from the Church and the Combattants and Iudges of the combat shall bee excommunicated haue their goods confiscated and be perpetually infamous and if they die in the duell they shall not bee buried in any sacred place and those who giue them counsell either in iure or in facto or perswade them to the duell and the lookers on shall bee excommunicated 20. In The reformation of Princes the end the Article of Ecclesiasticall libertie or reformation of Princes which had beene so much examined was read In it the Synod doeth admonish secular Princes hoping they will grant to the Church the restitution of her rights reduce their Subiects to reuerence the Cleargie and not permit their officers and inferiour Magistrates to violate the immunitie of the Church and Ecclesiasticall persons but that together with themselues the Princes they will be obedient to the constitutions of the Pope and of Councels determining that all constitutions of generall Councels of the Apostolike Sea in fauour of Ecclesiasticall persons and libertie shall bee obserued by all admonishing the Emperour Kings Republiques Princes and all to reuerence the things that belong to Ecclesiasticall right and not to suffer them to be violated by inferiour Lords their Magistrates or Ministers that the Clerkes may reside and performe their dutie without impediment and with edification of the people After this a Decree was read neuer mentioned A Decree concerning the Apostolike Sea neuer mentioned before in any Congregation by which
Churches by a nationall Councell 31 For wee know that the spirit of God is tied neither to places nor to numbers of men Tel it to the Church saith Christ not to the whole Church spread ouer the world but to a particular which may easily meet in one place Wheresoeuer saith he two or three shall bee gathered together in my name there am I in the midst of them When Paul would reforme the Churches of the Corinthians and of the Galatians he did not command them to expect a Generall Councell but onely wrot vnto them that what error soeuer or vice was amongst them themselues should presently cutt it off So in times past when Bishops did sleepe or intended by-matters or did defile and pollute the Lords Temple God did alwaies extraordinarily rayse vp some men of great spirit and courage who made all well and sound againe 32 For our selues wee haue done nothing but with very good reason nothing but what wee sawe to bee lawfull and to haue beene practised by the Fathers of the primitiue Church without any reprehension at all wherfore wee called a full Synod of Bishops and by common consent of all sorts purged our Church as it were Augeus his stable of those excrements which either the negligence or the malice of men had brought in wee haue restored all things as much as possibly wee could to the ancient puritie of the Apostolicall times and the similitude of the primitiue Church This was iustly in our power to doe and because wee could doe it wee did it boldly 33 Here I thinke it fit that you should heare what Pope Gregory the first hath written concerning this matter which pleaseth mee the more because hee wrote it to Augustine Bishop of the English about the institutiō of the Church of England Hee exhorteth him not to call a Councell but to ordaine that which he himselfe in his own wisdome did thinke would most promote pietie and religion Your brotherhood sayth hee knoweth the Custome of the Romane Church in which you haue been brought vp It pleaseth mee to heare that you haue beene carefull to make choyce of as many things as you can finde acceptable to GOD either in the Church of Rome France or of any other that you may bring them into the English Church which is as yet but new in faith and as it were but now to bee framed For things are not to bee valewed because of the place where they are found but places are to bee valewed for the things that are in them 34 So the Fathers in the Councell of Constantinople write to Damasus Bishop of Rome and to the other Westerne Bishops You know say they that the old Decree and definition of the Nicen fathers concerning the care of particular Churches hath alwayes been in force that the husbandmen of the Lord's vineyard in euery Prouince taking their next bordering neighbours vnto them if they please should bestowe Ecclesiasticall honours vpon those whom they thinke will vse them well The Bishops of Africa wrote thus to Celestinus Bishop of Rome Let your Holinesse as becommeth you take away all wicked euasions of Priests and inferiour Clergie-men because none of the Fathers haue denied this to the Church of Africa And the Decrees of the Nicen Councell doe most plainely referre not onely meane Clergie men but euen the Bishops themselues to their Metropolitans For businesses are best ended in the places where they are neither is the grace of the Holy Spirit wanting vnto any Prouince Let this equitie be wisely obserued and constantly maintained by the Ministers of CHRIST 35 Eleutherius Bishop of Rome writeth to Lucius King of Britannie much better and more appositely to our present purpose You haue saith he desired that wee should send you the lawes of the Romans and of the Emperours that you may make vse of them in the kingdome of Britannie These lawes wee may abrogate when we will but the lawes of God we cannot You haue receiued by God's mercie into your kingdome of Britannie the law and faith of CHRIST you haue there the Old and the New Testament from them take through the grace of God lawes by a Councel of your owne kingdome and God permitting you instruct your kingdome of Britannie by them For you are Gods Vicar in that kingdome according to that of the Psalmist The earth is the Lords 36 What should I say more Victor Bishop of Rome held a prouinciall Synod at Rome Iustinian the Emperor commandeth that Synods if there were occasion should be held in euery Prouince protesting to punish them if they did not doe it Euery prouince saith Hierom hath peculiar maners and rites and conceipts which cannot be altered without a great deale of trouble What should I repeat those old prouinciall Councels at Eliberis Gangra Laodicea Ancyra Antioch Tyrus Carthage Mileuitum Tholouse Burdeaux This is no new inuention The Church of God was so gouerned before the Fathers met in the Nicen Councel men did not presently run to a general Councel Trophilus held a prouinciall Councel in Palestina Palmas in Pontus Irenaeus in France Bacchylus in Achaia Origen against Berillus in Arabia I omit many other National Councels held in Africa Asia Graecia Egypt without any order from the Bishop of Rome which Councels were godly Orthodox and Christian For Bishops in those times vpon the sudden if any occasion had been offred did prouide for the necessity of their Churches by a domesticall Councell and somtimes craued ayd from their neighbor Bishops so that they mutually helped one the other Neither did Bishops onely beleeue that the cause of Religion belonged to them but euen Princes too For to passe ouer Nabuchadnezar who commanded vpon paine of death that the name of the God of Israel should not be blasphemed to omit Dauid Solomon Ezekias Iosias who partly built partly purged the Temple of the Lord Constantius the Emperour put downe Idolatrie without a Councell and made a most seuere edict that it should be capitall to sacrifice to Idols Theodosius the Emperour caused the Temples of the heathen Gods to bee pul'd to the very ground Iouinian so soone as he was created Emperour made his first law for the restoring of banished Christians Iustinian the Emperour was wont to say that hee had no lesse care of Christian Religion then of his owne life When Iosua was made ruler of the people he presently receiued command concerning religion and the worship of God For Princes are nursing Eathers of the Church and keepers of both tables Neither is any greater cause that hath mooued God to erect politique States then that alwaies there might bee some to maintaine and preserue Religion and pietie 37 Princes therefore now a dayes doe more greiuously offend who indeede are called Christians but sit idly follow their pleasures and patiently suffer impious worships and contempt of God leauing all vnto their Bishops whom they know to make but a mocke of Religion as if the care of the
147 The fourth Apr. 8. 1546. 162 The fift Iune 17. 1546. 184 The sixt Ian. 13. 1547. 223 The seuenth March 3. 1547. 263 The eight March 11. 1547. 267 The ninth and first in Bolonia Aprill 21. 1547 270 The tenth and second in Bolonia Iune 11. 1547. 276 The eleuenth Session and first in the second reduction in Trent May 1. 1551 313 The twelfth and second in the second reduction in Trent Sept. 1. 1551. 317 The thirteenth Session Oct. 11. 1551. 339 The fourteenth Nouemb. 25. 1551. 356 The fifteenth Ian. 25. 1552. 369 The sixteenth which is the sixt and last vnder Pope Iulius the third April 28. 1552. 376 The seuenteenth and first vnder Pope Pius the fourth Feb. 26. 1562. 469 The eighteenth and second vnder Pius the fourth Feb. 26. 1562. 480 The nineteenth May. 14. 1562 506 The twentieth Iune 4. 1562. 511 The one and twentieth Iul. 16. 1562. 539 The two and twentieth Sept. 17. 1562. 572 The three and twentieth Iul. 15. 1563. 737 The foure and twentieth Nouem 11. 1563. 783 The fiue and twentieth and last of the Councell of Trent December 3. and 4. 1563. 805 Session in the Councell of Trent had no reall difference from a generall congregation 662 Siluester Prierias writeth against Luther 6 Simoneta maketh a faction about the Institution of Bishops 607 Simonie is discussed with all doubts belonging to it 398 399 492 c. Simonie is laid to the charge of Pope Pius the fourth 628 Smalcalda in which there was a great assembly of the Protestants 77 Soto is suspected to bee a Lutheran 178 writeth three bookes De natura gratia as a Commentarie vpon that Decree of the Councell and is opposed by Andreas Vega. 216 229 Being readie to die hee writeth a letter to the Pope concerning Conciliarie matters 693 Subscription of the Decrees of the Councell 813 Suisses are diuided in religion 45 Make a league after the death of Zuinglius 60 are inuited to the Councell by the Pope 164 are much fauored by Pope Iulius the third 313 Supplication sent out of France into Spaine 447 Suspension of the Councell is made for two years 376 377 But continueth ten yeares 381 T THechel a Dominican writeth again Luther 5 Title of the Councell is much questioned 134 141 142 481. Titular Bishops spoken against and defended 717 The Bishop of Conimbria speaketh against them 735 Traditions are diâ—oursed on 151 152 c. Are made to â—e of equall authority with the Scriptur 154 Translation of the Councell to Bolonia is resolued on in Rome 259 and executed in Trent 266 267 c. The discussion of the cause thereof is referred to certaine delegates in Rome 283 Treasure of the Church what it is 6 Trent is named for the place to hold the Councell in but the Protestants will not consent 101 The Legates are recalled from Trent because they were left alone 104 and are sent thither againe 111 The Councell of Trent is protested against by the Protestants 126 It beginneth the 13. of December Anno Dom. 1545 129 130 V. VErgerius is sent Nuncio to King Ferdinand 52 Is made Nuncio in the place of Hugo Rangone Bishop of Rheggio 66 Is recalled out of Germanie 72 and sent backe 73 His negotiation 74 Returneth to the Pope and is rewarded 78 Goeth to the Colloquie in Wormes vnder a false name 93 Flyeth to the Councell for succour and after quitteth both it and Italy 154 Discouereth the plots of the Romanists to the Suisses and Grisons 345 Writeth against the Bull of the intimation of the Councell 436 Being in Valtellina maketh obiections against the Councel 743 Vincentia is chosen to hold the Councell in 84 Three Legats are sent thither 85 The Councell is deferred 86 and afterwards suspended during pleasure 90 The Venetians will not suffer the Councell to be held in Vincentia 100 Virgin Marie is exempted from sinne by the Franciscans 175 180 How she came to be worshipped 181 182 Vnction and the doctrine of it 350 351 Vnction of Benefices was inuented to Palliate Pluralitie 251 Vniuersities of Louaine Collen condemne Luthers Bookes 9 and so doth the Vniuersitie of Paris 16 Voices in Councell to whom they belong by right 62 How they haue beene giuen in Councell in all ages 135 Whether they may be giuen by Proctors 707 Vulgar tongue in the Church what inconuenience it bringeth 460 How it hath beene vsed in former times 577 578 W. WAldenses or Albigenses in the Alpes 3 are miserably slaine by the Frenchmen 119 Obtaine a great victory against the Duke of Sauoy 446 War betweene the Emperour and the French King 102 The Pope doth more intend the war against the Protestants then the Councell 144 Rumors of the Protestants armes causeth the Counsell to be suspended 377 Warre in France betweene the Protestants and Papists 647 Wolsey is delegated by the Pope to heare the cause of the diuorce of Henry the eight 68 Workes of good men how they are to be valued 196 Workes before grace 198 Workes after grace 199 Z. ZVinglius in Zuric opposeth the Pope beginning from the abuse of Indulgences preached by Friar Samson amongst the Suisses 9 The Bishop of Constance writeth and the Dominicans preach against him by which meanes he is the more stirred vp 16 His difference with Luther 48 Is slaine in battaile 59 Zuric maketh a Decree in fauour of the reformed religion 17 FINIS LONDON ¶ Printed by Bonham Norton and Iohn Bill Printers to the Kings most Excellent Maiestie ANNO DOM. M. DC XXIX